Chapter 1
Waking up in an unfamiliar place is always bewildering, and Christine felt exactly that as she coughed violently and sat up on a small hard bed in a tiny room with little natural light. She faced a stout looking steel door that looked as though it belonged in a prison. She coughed again, her throat parched and sore and then slowly looked around at her surroundings.
Plain wooden floor boards ran the length of the small room, a large wardrobe stood in a corner opposite the door and at the foot of her bed stood a plain metal footlocker; no other furniture adorned the austere room. Only a single small window, high in the wall, barred and heavily tinted, allowed a small amount of natural light to enter the room.
As well as her throat, her head pounded with a startling and lingering headache. She gripped her head in both hands and tried massaging her temples, but to no avail, the headache persisted relentlessly. Christine pulled the bed’s single sheet around her naked body. Trying to ignore the headache, she timidly climbed up on the bed and pulled herself up to the small barred window. Through it she could just make out the city skyline in the medium distance. She was far from home.
Through the grinding headache she tried to recall what had happened to her. She remembered a bar, dancing, drinking with strangers. She’d been in town for a musical recital and had decided to get a taste of big-city life by frequenting a couple of likely looking night spots. The evening’s events progressively became fuzzier, and she remembered vomiting into a gutter at one point. After that her recollections were entirely blurry.
She certainly didn’t remember coming to this place, wherever it was.
She levered at the window in an effort to open it however it was stuck fast. Gripping the iron bars, she pulled herself further up to look down into the street, quickly realising that she was five or six stories above street level. She saw a handful of people quietly going about their business, wrapped up tight against cold-winter winds that howled down the street. She looked out of the window until her arms began to ache. She guessed, correctly, that the window was tinted enough to deny any passer-by the ability to look in.
With her make-shift toga still wrapped around her she walked to the imposing steel door. She saw no handle, only a keyhole and what appeared to be a hinged window that opened outward and allow someone to look in on her. The door was locked and Christine began to worry in earnest.
She called out, timidly at first, and then with increasing frustration as her cries went unanswered. Eventually she began pounding on the door with her open hand: “Hello! Is anyone there? Let me out! There’s been some sort of mistake!”
Only silence answered her.
---
Eventually Christine sat back on the bed and watched the shadows begin to shrink as the sun cast more and more light into her room. The wind whined passed the window, suggesting that outside it was a cold blustery winter’s day. Inside her cell however – which was how she had come to think of this tiny room – it was comfortably warm.
Still curiosity led her to the wardrobe in the corner of the room, where she hoped that she’d find her clothes from the night before, or even some clothes of any type. The wardrobe however was completely empty. She turned to the footlocker at the base of the hard bed and upon opening it she found an envelope.
“Open this if you want to live”, was printed on the front of the envelope. Christine tentatively opened the envelope and a small hearing device fell into the palm of her hand. She looked at the device closely and as she did so she faintly heard noise emitting from it. Reluctantly she put it in her ear.
“Well done Christine,” the female’s soothing voice would have put her at ease had her situation not been so daunting. “I need you to listen to me very carefully Christine. We have about half an hour before the door in front of you opens and when it does you will need to have understood everything that I am about to tell you. First of all, you may ask questions at any time, I will answer them as honestly as I can. Do you understand?”
“Yes,” Christine said awkwardly, “How can you hear me?” She asked.
“Look up… now to your left. See?” Christine followed the instructions and saw a small object attached to the ceiling. Rectangular and black it was about the size of a playing card. “It’s a camera and microphone, I can see and hear you at all times, you’ll find them throughout the building.”
“What is this place?” was Christine’s next question.
“Ah, one of the big questions,” the female voice suggested, “this building has no name, and I can’t tell you where it is exactly, but if you’ve looked out the window you’d have seen that you’re west of the city. You’re in a secure room on a secure floor. There is only one way in or out of the building and the only time you will ever see the exit is when you leave this place for good –“
Christine interrupted, “When will that be, why I am here, who are you? Please let me out!”
“Stop!” The voice suggested firmly, “all in good time. I will explain. Please sit back down and try to remain calm.”
Christine sat back on the bed.
“My name is Sophie, and I am the closest thing to a friend you will find in this place. If you are smart you’ll listen to me, follow my instructions and if you do that things will go easier.
“You have been abducted,” Christine’s stomach churned and she felt like being sick, “by some rather wealthy individuals who own this place. They also employ me. These people have very particular tastes and desires that can’t be realised in the real world. So they built this place and they abduct girls like you to satisfy their needs. I know this is all very hard to come to grips with and I know you’re very scared right now.
“If I can offer any consolation it’s that you’ll eventually be released. That is if you behave, if you do that they’ll eventually tire of you or find someone new to play their games with. When that happens, you’ll be let go with a very substantial reward for your time and your silence.
“How do I know this?” The voice called Sophie asked rhetorically, “because I was once like you. I woke up in the very bed you’re sitting on right now and spent three long years playing their games. Then one day they came and let me go. But I offered to stay to help the girls. I’m here to keep an eye on you and to help you where I can, but I can only help you if you try to help yourself.
“Now I need you to understand me now. Are you listening carefully Christine?”
“Yes,” Christine whimpered, her mind trying desperately to absorb the things that Sophie was telling her through the earpiece.
“Your future survival depends on one thing and one thing only. Submit. Submit to whatever they ask of you. If you resist, you will be tortured. If you attempt to escape, you will be severely punished. If you break any of their rules, you will be punished.
“Submission is your only ticket out of here. Put out of your mind any thought of being rescued or escaping. These people are well connected: ruthless and rich. They control law enforcement and this building is more secure than most bank vaults. But if you play along with them and let them have their fun then one day you might just make it out of here alive, and when you do you will have more money than you can dream of.”
“I can’t believe any of this!” Christine said in shock.
“You had better believe it Christine, because it’s true.”
“Who are they?” She asked.
“There are four of them, three men and one woman. I only know them as Mr White, Mr Black, Mr Green and Miss Red. You will only ever refer to them as Master or Mistress. You will never talk out of place and will always answer promptly when asked a question. If you fail to follow these rules you will be punished.
“How? What do you mean: punished?”
“That depends,” the voice in her ear suggested, “for something minor you might get a spanking, for the more serious infringements you can expect to be tortured… sexually.”
“What!” Christine cried in disbelief.
“All four of them are sadists Christine. They each enjoy their own particular flavour of sadism, but they all enjoy torturing, humiliating and degrading young women like yourself. But on the upside, you may – in time – even begin to enjoy it!”
“Never! Let me out of here!” Christine jumped to her feet and began pounding on the steel door. She ignored Sophie’s pleas through the ear bud for her to calm down, and for several minutes Christine kicked, punched and pounded at the steel door while screaming at the top of her lungs.
Some minutes later she collapsed on the ground before the door, breathless and discouraged.
“Christine, are you alright?” Sophie’s voice asked quietly in her ear.
“Please just let me out, please?” Christine moaned.
“I’m sorry, I can’t. If I could I would, but I simply can’t. You don’t have that choice. The only choices you now have are what they intend for you. I’m so sorry.” Sophie went quiet for a minute.
“I do feel sorry for you Christine. I really do; but I’m just trying to do the best for you that I can. If you listen to me then it won’t be so bad. We only have ten more minutes before the time delay lock on your door opens and when that happens you won’t have much time at all.
“If you want to avoid the worst that they can offer, you need to listen to me now.”
In abject misery and discouragement Christine nodded.
“You aren’t the only girl here, there are three others. The masters always keep four girls at a time to keep them amused.”
“What are their names? The girls?” Christine asked the voice in her ear.
“Ah, that’s a good question, and it leads me to some of the rules.” Sophie said quietly. “The other girls have no proper names. No one is allowed to ever be called by their proper names here, instead you will be given a new name by the masters. Most likely they will do that today. Your new name will be what you answer to, how you will refer to yourself and how the other girls will refer to you. If you tell anyone your real name, you will be punished, and so will the girl who you tell. If you find out the real name of any of the other girls, you will be punished. So please, don’t try and find out anyone else’s real name, and don’t try and tell anyone yours. It’s a security measure.
“But when the door opens in front of you, I will not call you by your real name ever again, do you understand?”
“Yes, but what will my name be?”
“The masters will tell you when they get to it. Until then they will probably refer to you as: New Girl, or slut or something generic.”
“And the other girls?” Christine asked, calmer now, “what are they called?”
“School, Rubber and Pain.” Sophie answered.
“Huh?”
“You’ll see.” Sophie said cryptically, “Now, we only have a couple of minutes left. When the door opens you must go and help Pain get Rubber out of the cell.”
“What?” Christine responded hesitantly.
“Rubber’s in the cell, it’s a concrete box across the common room, when your door opens, so will the doors to the other three bedrooms on the floor as well as the door to the cell. Each night one of you spends the night in the cell. Sometimes that will be you and you will be shackled to the wall. Other times you will be left in the strictest of bondage, it all depends on the masters’ whims.
“It was Rubber’s bad luck that she was chosen last night and she is currently shackled to the wall in the cell. The keys to her chains are on the table in the common room. The masters always leave them there. Your first job will be to help Pain get Rubber out of the cell. Unlock her shackles and help her to the table.
“The other girls know that you are here, the masters told them last night that a New Girl was coming, so they are expecting you. They will try to help you if you let them, but be careful.”
“Why do I need to be careful?” She asked Sophie carefully.
“I don’t have time to explain everything now, just understand that the masters enjoy turning you against each other. It pays to be helpful and friendly… but wary.
“Now, once you’ve finished helping Rubber, you will need to get in the shower and have some breakfast, all of you must be clean, fed and dressed by eight a.m. If any of you are not, then you will be punished. And that brings me to a delicate point Christine,” Sophie’s voice took on a new edge, “When you are in the shower you will clean yourself all over, inside and out, with the soap and body lotion provided, then you will shave every bit of hair off your body with the exception of your head.”
“What? All of it?”
“Yes, unless you want the masters to do it for you, and they have rather uncomfortable ways of achieving it. I’ve seen them pull every single hair out with tweezers, or burn it off. Seriously, listen to me, shave every hair on your body off, and be extra careful around your genitals, because they are likely to pay the most attention to that area.”
“You can’t be serious,” Christine spat out.
“I have never been more serious in my life Christine.
“Then once you’re finished in the shower you are required to dress, now because it’s your first day you don’t have any clothing – that will be allocated to you later. You will stand in the door of your bedroom and await the inspection, and then you will be inducted. Now, we only have moments left. From this point on, don’t talk to me, I will – from-time-to-time – talk to you and give you instructions. That’s my job as controller here, if I ask you a question then you may answer, but do not attempt to contact me unless invited.
“And a final word Christine, accept anything and everything that the masters tell you to. Submit. It’s your only hope of survival. Do you understand?”
“Yes Sophie.” Christine responded fearfully.
She didn’t even have a moment to think about the terrible things she had just been told before the steel door in front of her emitted a loud click and begun to open up on the common room beyond. The first thing she saw was a naked girl with red hair run from the door next to her across the room and into a bathroom beyond. Then a split second later a blonde emerged from another door and walked purposefully toward a table that sat in the middle of the room. She immediately saw Christine and put her finger to her lips, indicating that Christine should be quiet. Christine remembered Sophie’s comments about not talking unless invited and nodded to the naked blonde girl.
Christine watched her as she crossed the room to the table. The table was laden with breakfast goods: cereals, toast, spreads, milk, and orange juice – a veritable continental breakfast setting. And a set of keys.
The voluptuous blonde picked up the keys from the table and beckoned for Christine to follow her, Christine noticed that the blonde’s rounded bottom and back bore a crisscross of faded welts and weals. As did her large and pendulous breasts. The blonde girl was certainly not super-model material, she had a cherubic face, stood a mere five and a bit foot high and probably carried a few extra kilos on her bottom, breasts and hips. She was however, still very attractive in her own way.
Christine – still wrapped up in her sheet – followed her to another steel door that had swung open. The room beyond lay drenched in darkness. Christine followed the blonde into the darkened room and it took several moments for her eyes to adjust to the darkness.
The room was entirely bare except for a single naked light globe – currently extinguished – hanging from the ceiling. The only other features within the room were a series of staples driven into the concrete walls. The floor was cold and hard and with the exception of the light bulb, there wasn’t a single source of light in the room. The blonde walked to the far end of the room and for the first time Christine could just make out the dark outline of a human figure lying tucked into a corner of the room. The blonde waved Christine over and as she drew closer she began to realise that the human figure on the ground was almost entirely black; as a result, Christine hadn’t spotted her earlier.
The blonde knelt down to the figure and found the padlock that locked a thick heavy chain around the black figure’s neck to a staple in the wall. She found the keyhole, unlocked the padlock and pulled the chain through the heavy black collar that surrounded the black figure’s neck. The blonde indicated to Christine that she should help the prostrate figure to her feet and Christine offered her shoulder. Consequently the sheet that was protecting her modesty fell away, leaving Christine as naked as the day she was born.
Christine didn’t take much notice of her nakedness as she helped haul the black clad figure to her feet. And on touching the figure Christine realised that the black was in fact a thick covering of rubber. This person was totally encased in strong smelling rubber.
As the trio emerged from the darkened cell the increasing light revealed further details.
For starters, Christine stood several inches higher than the plump blonde. Her strawberry blonde hair flowed down her back in luxuriant waves and she bore a noble face with a slightly upturned nose that she thought to be her best feature. Her breasts represented the only disappointment she had with her body, but she was saving for an augmentation to improve upon the measly A cup that nature had bestowed on her. Christine’s skin was pale, betraying her Scottish heritage. As a rule she avoided the sun for fear of the freckles that had afflicted her as a young girl.
The rubber clad girl stood (or rather slumped) several inches taller than Christine. However Christine soon realised that the height difference was made up by the tortuous shoes on the rubber girl’s feet. The knee length, lace up boots, forced her toes into an en-Pointe position and the heel of the shoe was at least six or seven inches long. Christine wondered just how the girl would walk if unassisted. She also wondered how painful the poor girl’s toes must feel trapped in that pointed position.
The rest of the girl’s costume shocked Christine, and she soon guessed that this girl must be the one known as Rubber – for obvious reasons. Where the boots finished at Rubber’s knee, her legs were clad in thick rubber tights that disappeared under a rubber skirt that barely covered the girl’s rubber clad buttocks. Above the skirt, the girl wore an all-body rubber stocking. It covered her arms, the entirety of her head (with the exception of her mouth and nostrils) and her hands. Over the stocking she wore an obscenely tightened rubber corset. The corset pushed the girls rubber encased breasts together in a shelf of rubber coated tit flesh. She also wore a black rubber apron – with white edging – and from between her legs hung two rubbery bulbs. The final touches to the rubber girl’s outfit were the ring gag that held open the girl’s only exposed orifice (her mouth) and the wig she wore over her tight rubber discipline hood. The wig was of black fringed hair tied into twin pigtails.
Rubber, the blonde and Christine finally reached the table, where upon Christine pulled out a chair for the rubber clad maid to sit upon. She did so, groaning in effort and pain from behind the ring gag.
The blonde pulled out a chair for herself and then spoke, and in doing so, surprised Christine slightly: “Sophie says that I can talk to you for a few minutes. I can answer some questions and explain what’s going on.”
Christine nodded.
The blonde poured a large glass of orange juice, placed a straw in it and handed it to Rubber who promptly began sucking – as best she could – through the straw pushed through her ring gag.
“I’m Pain and this is Rubber. School’s in the shower. If you don’t mind I’ll just call you New Girl for the time being, is that alright?”
“I suppose so.” Christine started, “Is she always dressed like that?” Christine indicated toward Rubber, who promptly shook her head.
“No, we all get to sleep naked, unless we go in the cell. Which is why I am going to need your help in a moment. If Rubber isn’t cleaned up and redressed in the next forty-five minutes she’ll get punished, and it’s likely that we all will too if we don’t help. Let just let her get some juice down her first. Then, can you help me?”
“Okay.” Christine offered cautiously.
While Rubber drank her orange juice, Pain encouraged Christine to eat: “We don’t get any other food until dinner. So eat now or go hungry.” She explained.
Pain started by removing the ring gag from Rubber’s mouth, the tormented girl spent several moments exercising her strained jaw. Then the strangely attractive blonde removed one of the monstrous boots as Christine worked on the other. Rubber also pitched in by removing her wig and apron.
Slowly the three girls peeled layer after layer of black rubber off the girl. Christine was shocked when Rubber eased the two monster inflatable dildos out of her vagina and anus. Even deflated they were ten and eight inches long respectively, and two inches wide. Christine shuddered to think at how large they’d been before they’d been deflated.
The shocks continued when Rubber’s stockings rolled down to reveal a bottom lined from top to bottom with the most vicious welts. Each line of welts lay over the top of another from her thighs to the top of her bottom. Similarly her breasts had born the same terrible treatment. Once the corset and body stocking were removed Christine saw that not a single piece of tit flesh on the girl had been left intact.
Pain explained, “Rubber drew the short straw last night. Every night we draw straws, the girl who loses becomes the object of the evening’s festivities. Sometimes the masters have particular plans in mind for the losing girl, sometimes they improvise. Last night however we each had to devise a punishment for Rubber under threat of taking her place. School’s suggestion was the one that won. Master Black took a heavy rattan cane to Rubber’s breasts while Mistress Red took one to her bottom. She passed out four times.”
Rubber, who had turned out to be a startlingly striking brunette once her rubber attire had been stripped off, sobbed quietly as she remembered the previous evening.
“School had no choice, I’m sorry Rubber.” Pain tried to explain.
At this point the bathroom door opened to reveal a tall red head clad in a towel. Where Christine’s hair was a pale strawberry, School’s hair was strikingly red. She appeared to be about five foot eight and enjoyed a shapely hourglass physique. Her breasts were somewhere in size between Pain’s, which were large and heavy, and Christine’s which were little more than cup size. She also had the most striking green eyes that Christine had ever seen.
Rubber, still in tears, took the opportunity to leave the table and hobble to the bathroom as School sat down and began assembling her own breakfast. As Rubber disappeared into the bathroom, School looked back guiltily.
“Hi, I’m School,” the redhead introduced herself, “and you must be the New Girl.”
“Yes,” Christine responded.
“Do what they say and it’s not so bad.” School explained.
“She’s right,” Pain reinforced the other girl’s advice. Then she changed topic, “When Rubber gets out of the shower you and School are going to have to dress her, she can’t handle it by herself. Do you think you can do that New Girl?”
“I suppose so.”
“Good, her clothes are in the wardrobe in that room there,” Pain pointed toward one of the four bedroom doors. “School will show you the rest.”
“Do you need help too?” Christine asked the girl who’d named herself as School.
“No, only Rubber, and maybe you, depending on what they decide.”
“What do you mean?” Christine asked.
“Well I thought that was obvious. Each of us has a role in this sick little menagerie. Rubber is the maid, she’s the one who totters around dusting things and serving drinks, but what she mostly ends up doing is choking down one of the master’s dicks or licking Mistress Red’s snatch. Pain is the principal object for torture, she’s the one they like to experiment on with needles and medical equipment. I’m the school girl, which means I spend the vast majority of my life bent over a knee or chair getting my bottom spanked, whipped or thrashed… and then the rest…” School avoided expanding further and instead moved on, “So if they follow form, the masters will undoubtedly have some theme in mind for you as well.”
“Oh”, was all Christine could utter. Again she felt her stomach sink as School so coldly described the dark and terrible future awaiting her.
School finished her breakfast and retreated to her bedroom leaving Pain and Christine alone at the table.
“I’m afraid.” Christine uttered.
“I know. We all are, particularly when we first arrive. But I wasn’t joking before, if you do what they say it’s not so bad. If you don’t cooperate then they will make your life a living hell. But if you do the right thing then it’s only horrid.
“Look, I’ve been here for six months and I admit I hate every minute of it. I wish there was a way out, but there’s not. We’re five floors up and each floor is locked up tighter than Fort Knox. No one’s ever come looking for any of us as far as I can tell, and if they have, then they haven’t discovered us. Whoever these people are, they’re well organised and powerful enough to make sure that we’ll never be found. So the best advice I can give you is to do whatever it is that they want.
“I won’t lie, you’ll be made to do things that are disgusting, degrading, painful and just plain wrong – but the alternative is so much worse.”
“What do you mean?” Christine asked tentatively.
“You don’t want to die, do you?”
“No! Of course not!”
“Then do what you’re told, because while they won’t set out to kill you, some of the masters can get over-enthusiastic. I haven’t seen them actually kill anyone, but I’ve spent time in the infirmary when they’ve gone overboard – every one of us have – and it’s only a short step over that line… you know?” Pain shrugged.
“And another thing that you’ll work out pretty quickly: If you misbehave, we get punished to. And if you get us into trouble then the other girls might respond in kind. We’re one big happy, if slightly bizarre family here New Girl, so please try to fit in and whatever you do, just do whatever they say.”
“I’ll try.” Christine answered meekly. Pain’s words sank into Christine’s mind, and while she’d first been ready to scream and bite and kick to get out of here, for the first time she realised that there were other victims here as well, and that she needed to bear them in mind.
“Don’t try, just do it.” Pain said forcefully, “Remember, if we can help you, we will, and if you do your bit, we’ll do ours. Okay?”
“Okay.”
---
Christine found herself in Rubber’s room sorting through the numerous rubber accoutrements that her and School would have to help Rubber into.
School had since changed into her uniform. Her hair was in plaits; a tight fitting white see-through blouse with a school tie hung between her well proportioned breasts. She also wore a very short tartan mini skirt which partly revealed her plain white cotton panties whenever she bent over, and to finish it off, knee-high white socks and black and white saddle shoes on her feet.
Dressing Rubber was a logistical nightmare, and School was worried that they wouldn’t have enough time before the inspection. Christine looked away as Rubber inserted the two inflatable dildos into her nether orifices. She groaned as the stretched holes – that had just enjoyed a ten minute respite – were again stuffed to capacity. Then followed the head to toe rubber body suit. It took a good long while to squeeze the brunette into the tight fitting sheath, but finally they pulled the zip up her back from the crotch all the way to the crown of her head. Next followed the corset, which School expertly tightened until the eyelets touched each other.
All the way along School explained what she was doing and what the master’s would look for, “If the corset’s not tightened all the way, we get punished, so you have to make sure that these two seams meet from the top to the bottom. And also, make sure that you get her breasts in the cups from the beginning or else you’ll have to start over again.”
Christine was given the job of placing the horrid boots on Rubber, and so she knelt down and directed Rubber’s rubber clad leg all the way into the boot. The girl groaned as her toes reached the end of the boot, “Oh god,” she complained, “I’d give anything to get out of these infernal things for just one day.”
“Do they hurt?” Christine asked innocently.
“Oh you have no idea. You get no relief, every muscle in your foot seems taut as a drum all of the time, and then come the cramps, and there’s nothing you can do about those, but the worst is the pain I feel is when I walk. Every pound of weight is pushed onto my toes. You have to experience it yourself to understand. I’d do almost anything to be rid of these things.”
It was the first sentence she’d heard Rubber speak since they’d pulled her out of the cell and she seemed partly recovered from her ordeal in the cell.
Christine imagined her own foot contorted in such a contraption as she laced each and every single eyelet up the boot. Rubber spoke again several times, telling her to make sure the laces were as tight as they could go, both to support her when she had to walk, but also to ensure that neither of them were punished for poor work during the inspection.
Her stomach churned, in confusion, trepidation and fear. Sophie and the three girls had each tried – in their own ways – to ease her into this bizarre situation, but their constant reminders of the potential brutal nature of her captors and her immediate future kept her off balance.
She believed all of them when they said that she had no hope of rescue or escape, and a certain dread and inevitability was beginning to creep into her. It was like she had the most important exam of her life in the morning and she hadn’t even opened the text book or attended a single class. She knew she had to face the ordeal, and that it would be terrible, but she had no other choice.
When Christine finished lacing the last boot, School kicked her out: “Aren’t you forgetting – you have to shower! Quick, you only have ten minutes!” She chided Christine.
Rubber, whose face was now entirely concealed in black rubber – but who hadn’t yet had the ring gag locked in place – added, “and remember to shave everything, do you hear, everything!”
Christine launched herself out the bedroom and ran to the bathroom. As she closed the door she caught a glimpse of Pain in her own bedroom. She seemed to be dressing in an entirely white outfit.
However, she couldn’t be distracted and so she quickly familiarised herself with the bathroom. Austere and functional; she quickly located the body lotion, shaving cream and a new razor. The time was ticking down, and she quickly washed herself as thoroughly as she could.
At this point Sophie’s voice appeared in her ear again, “Remember, inside and out. They will check. If one of the master’s sticks his fingers in your rear and finds any suggestion of dirt then he’s likely to make you clean his finger with your tongue. Then he’ll punish you further.”
And then, “We have no shame here New Girl, no dignity. Don’t blush. We all have to do it, you’re going to have to go in there,” she said as Christine had been dabbing around the edges of her puckered bottom with a flannel. Christine flushed with shame, and then fear made her do something to herself that she’d never before contemplated.
After digitally raping her own bottom with her finger and soap, and feeling the worst form of shame imaginable, Christine took the razor to her legs and then her genitals. Sophie’s voice helped her out from time-to-time, indicating where she’d missed spots. When she’d finished her arms and armpits Sophie told her to remove her eyebrows.
“What?” Christine asked the ceiling, where she saw two separate cameras hanging from the roof.
“Everything except the hair on your head. Eyebrows can be painted on. Take them off.”
It was almost the worst part of the entire exercise for some peculiar reason. She wondered why taking those two tiny strips of hair from above her eyes seemed like a worse invasion that razoring off her hair “down there”. It seemed… freaky. As though that one act had underlined the fact that she was nothing now but an object.
Sophie gave her a seal of approval before Christine towelled off and re-emerged into the common room.
She mustn’t have had all that much time left because the three other girls were already lined up at their doors. Christine quickly ran across the room, her hair was barely dry, only just combed out and still damp. She took her station in her doorway and turned to talk to Pain standing in the doorway next to her.
“How do you know what time it is?” Christine asked.
“We don’t, but you soon get a feel for it, we’ve got a couple of minutes left maybe, but you can’t always tell, no clocks – see?”
Christine looked around the room and over her shoulder into her bedroom. Pain was right; there wasn’t a single clock on the floor.
“Sometimes Sophie will let on how much time we have left, but you can’t rely on her. Just follow our lead until you get used to it.”
Christine now took the time now to consider Pain’s outfit. Where Rubber was in black, Pain was a vision of white. Her hair had been pulled back into a strict pony tail, tied in white ribbon. She wore an odd looking white bra that even further emphasised the larger girl’s impressive breasts. The cleavage the bra created was amazing. She also wore a striking white satin underbust corset which further enhanced the already curvy girl’s curves. Then a strange looking pair of panties clung to Pain’s bottom. The panties looked exceptionally tight as the slight bulges of flesh on their outskirts attested to. A pair of white garter stockings were held up from the corset and then a pair of five inch pump heels with ankle straps finished off Pain’s attire.
Each girl stood straight in their door, and Christine tried to mimic them. She was deeply afraid and eager to avoid the various punishments that her colleagues had insisted were due her if she failed to behave. So Christine stole herself to submit to whatever happened next.
She was in the process of preparing herself when she heard a door open nearby. Footsteps echoed. She looked across at Pain, who indicated with her head toward another steel door, the only one that had remained closed when the other doors had been released. The footsteps continued and the steel door opened outward. Christine looked forward, but couldn’t help stealing a glance at her captors.
They entered the room singly. Three men and a woman. Each were dressed in formal business attire. The men all in expensive suits; the woman in a timeless skirt suit.
The tallest of the men spoke first. He had a gravely voice, grey hair and cold steel eyes. “Good morning girls. You will notice that all of us are here this morning to welcome our new slut. New Slut, you are been given a very rare treat, it’s very unusual for all of us to come together like this.”
“Thank-“Christine stated to say.
“No!” Sophie’s voice shrieked in her ear, Pain sucked back breath in shock, as did School and with the speed of an adder, the female mistress was across the room backhanding Christine across the face.
Christine’s head rocked to the side and she felt an immediate trickle of blood. Only the shock of what had happened kept her from retaliating.
“You do not talk unless invited New Slut. You will not be warned again.” The tall man intoned.
“For your benefit New Slut, I am Mister White, this is Mister Green and Mister Black,” Mister White first indicated toward a middle aged man several inches shorter than himself with dark eyes and tanned skin, and then to the last man, of the same height as Mr Green but with brown hair and blue eyes.
“And you’ve just met Mistress Red.” Christine looked up at the woman who had just backhanded her. She had a snarled face, possibly because she’d just hit Christine, but she guessed that this woman in her middle years looked perpetually sour. Her dark hair was tied up in a tight bun.
“We’ll deal with the formalities first.” Mr White intoned.
Miss Red took a step or two back into line with her fellows and Mister Black stood forward at the silent encouragement of his peers. He stood in front of School, ten meters or so to Christine’s left. He stared straight at School. Christine, out of the corner of her eye, saw that School automatically cast her eyes downward.
Christine strained to hear Mister Black’s words, but he spoke so softly that she could only make out one in every four of five words. School answered his unheard questions quietly and demurely.
“Notice she’s looking down New Girl.” Sophie whispered into Christine’s ear. “They don’t like it if you meet their gaze.” Mister Black looked over School from top to bottom. He spun her around and carefully examined her attire. Satisfied, he then spun her back and with practised ease he pulled up her skirt and thrust his hand into her panties. Christine sucked in a breath.
Several moments later he withdrew. “Your shoes need polish.” He pronounced. “Twenty strokes with the strap.”
School was heard to say softly, “Yes Master.”
Mister Black now moved down the line to Pain, who – Christine noted – also looked down as soon as the muscular man arrived before her. This time Christine heard the entirety of the conversation.
“You plump slut. Look at you. Are you ready for another day of torment?” His words, quietly spoken, carried venom that Christine had rarely ever heard before.
“Yes Master.” Pain replied.
“I hope you draw the short straw tonight piggy, I have some very particular ideas that I’d love to try on you. How are those fat bags of yours?” He prodded at Pain’s very ample bosom which was accentuated by the odd bra she wore.
“They are fine Master.” Pain replied.
“And your fat little cunt?” He asked nastily.
“It is also fine Master.” She responded.
“The problem with sluts like you Pain,” he drawled into her ear as his hand moved south, “is that your fat little pussys tend to drip all over the floor.”
Christine couldn’t help herself, she glanced across toward Pain, who stood a good eight inches shorter than Mister Black. Mister Black ran the hand that had so recently defiled School over Pain’s corseted tummy and onto the mound of her womanhood. He held his hand their, almost caressing Pain through her tight panties. Christine turned her head slightly to get a better view, trying to get an idea of what she might expect to happen to her in a few moments.
His hand hovered over Pain’s crotch, and at his signal, Pain parted her legs in acquiescence. She bit her lip as he began to run his hand between her legs. He lingered there, watching her discomfort, and then turned her around.
“Bend over.” He ordered.
Pain bent over as far as she could with her bottom presented toward Mister Black. Christine saw that Pain’s panties featured a zip that ran from front to back. Mister Black took his hand and slowly pulled the zip down between her legs. Christine’s eyes almost popped out of her head as she saw Mister Black pull the two hemispheres of the panties apart to reveal Pain’s anus as well as the inside coating of Pain’s very tight and strange looking panties. As the white satiny material drew back, Christine saw that the entirety of the tight panties were coated in what looked like stiff scrubbing brush bristles. No wonder Pain had bit her lip when Mister Black had fondled her crotch earlier.
Mister Black finished quickly, he sunk his pinkie finger into Pain’s bottom and withdrew it. Holding it up to his eye he nodded satisfactorily and then closed the zip on Pain’s bristled panties returning her bottom and nether regions to their spiky hell. He then instructed her to stand back up and moved on to Christine.
Christine’s blood ran cold. The man who stood in front of her stared straight into her eyes, and it took a split second before Christine remembered to look down.
“Well, well, a new slut.” He began, “Well you’re cute in a strange kind of way, no teats to talk of though.” His hand grasped one of Christine’s breasts and he pulled and kneaded on her nipple sharply. She sucked in a breath at the severity of his treatment.
He brought his mouth next to her ear and whispered, “Oh, you’ll love what we have in store for you, you flat chested little slut. Did you clean yourself?” She nodded quickly, remembering the words of advice from Sophie and the other girls.
“Shall we find out?” He asked.
She thought the question rhetorical and when she didn’t answer he twisted one of her nipples through 180 degrees. She squealed. “Yes! Yes!”
He reversed his twist, again causing immense pain in Christine’s already sore nipple, “Yes what?”
“Yes Master.” She responded through the pain.
“Good.” He released her nipple and his hand immediately darted toward her crotch. Christine closed her thighs without thinking and Mister Black’s free hand immediately came up around her throat.
“You’d better learn very quickly that I own that. And I don’t like it when what’s mine is denied to me.” His hand threatened her throat and Christine – with a supreme effort of will power – relaxed her thighs and spread her legs to let this terrible man grope her most private of private places.
His index finger pushed in between her labia and quickly found her hole. He plunged it into her and she winced as he drove his probing finger into her dry hole. It emerged moments later and he held it up to his face, nodding slightly.
“Turn around and bend over.” He instructed her gruffly.
Christine, still shocked by the rapidity of his attack on her, took several moments to turn around and bend down.
She stared at her knees as she felt the very same finger assault her most forbidden. The finger ground terribly against the sphincter of her bottom and she shuddered in horror as he penetrated the place that before today had been pure and unsullied. He drove into her, again unaided by lubricant, to the first knuckle, and withdrew the finger. Christine couldn’t see him, but she imagined that he was examining the finger for signs of spoilage. She heard a grunt, and then felt his hand pull her upright.
“Well.” He began, “You’ve learnt quickly, and for that I congratulate you. I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.” And with that Mister Black left Christine standing naked in her doorway and moved on to Rubber.
Christine’s thoughts spun round her mind like a maelstrom as Mister Black spoke to Rubber. She heard little of their conversation. In her heightened state of turmoil she only noticed Mister Black taking each of the two bulbs that hung between Rubber’s legs and pumping them multiple times until squeals could be heard from the rubber clad girl’s mouth.
Before he withdrew Christine did hear one passage though: “How long have you been here now Rubber?” Mister Black asked.
“oo ears” Rubber responded.
“And every day since you arrived we’ve stretched those holes of yours. How do you think they are now?” He asked nastily.
“a on’t oo.” Christine heard from Rubber’s stretched mouth.
“Well I think we can do with an extra couple of pumps today, don’t you?” Mister Black asked nastily.
“es aser” The poor girl responded. And with that Mister Black took the two inflation bulbs in hand and squeezed them slowly several extra times. The moans from Rubber were terrible and in that moment Christine realized that she was in the hands of the most terrible sadists she could ever have imagined.
Chapter 2
The four girls stood lined up in their respective doorways facing off against their captors on the other side of the common room. The newest arrival, Christine, had undergone her first “inspection” which had entailed being groped and penetrated in a callous and workmanlike manner. She’d witnessed firsthand the cruelty of at least two of her captors, with Miss Red violently striking her for talking out of turn, and Mister Black, whose examination of the girls had revealed a wide streak of sadistic brutality.
With the inspection over the enigmatic Mister White again addressed the girls, “Chores as usual this morning. We expect to see your rooms and the entirety of this floor immaculate before twelve. Afterward you will all go downstairs. Mister Green wants to see the infirmary shining and I understand that Miss Red found some dust in the playroom. Each of you will receive five for that, and a further twenty if Miss Red is not happy after you are finished.
“New Slut!” He barked.
Christine looked up.
“You will come with Mister Black and I and we will show you around. Follow closely.” He ordered.
Christine looked over at her compatriots and School indicated with her head that she should follow.
The other girls, dismissed from the masters’ presence disappeared into their rooms as Christine crossed the floor toward Mister White.
The four sadists headed to the door to the stairs and Christine found herself sandwiched between Mister Black and Miss Red as they descended. Christine noticed that at both the top and bottom of the stairs steel doors had been installed. Fort Knox indeed! The door at the base of the stairs opened upon a room largely the size of the common room above. The walls had a rough stone veneer and were lit by a series of three cast iron candelabra.
Miss Red and Mister Green left the group at this point descending further into the complex. This left Christine together with the remaining two men.
“This is the playroom.” Mister White said gruffly. Christine shuddered. The room was dominated by two imposing pieces of furniture. A Saint Andrews Cross replete with thick leather restraints sat in an alcove at the terminating end of the T shaped room. The second piece of furniture was a hard and heavy wooden chair, again sporting a variety of restraints. The chair also featured two wooden extensions to which a victim’s legs and feet could be secured, and an octagonal hole cut into the seat of the chair. A victim secured to that would be left spreadeagled with their genitals exposed by the hole.
She also saw three wooden cupboards up against the far wall; their contents a mystery.
The two men waited for the full extent of the room’s purpose to sink in, letting Christine’s fear build and grow. “We bring girls here for a variety of reasons, principally for punishment, but also when we simply wish to. Once you’re settled in you will be expected to assist the others in keeping this room clean. That means sweeping and mopping the floors, polishing the furniture and ensuring that the contents of the cupboards are kept clean and in working order. Failure to perform perfectly will result in punishment. The girls failed yesterday and we will let you watch their punishment later on. Next time they fail, you will be among them and will share their pain.”
He moved toward one of the remaining closed doors. “Through here is the infirmary,” he opened the door with a key and ushered Christine into the room. Stainless steel predominated. Christine’s first thought was that the room resembled most surgeries she’d seen. Locked cupboards full of medical supplies lined the walls, fridges and boiling sanitising machines sat on bench-tops, a bed was in the corner. The major difference here was the large gynaecological chair in the centre of the room. Again, complete with heavy duty leather restraints.
“We have a fully stocked mini-hospital here, in case of accident or injury. Mr Green is an accomplished medical professional and sees to all of the girls.” Christine was led back outside and the door to the infirmary was sealed.
“Down stairs we have the main dining room; we will occasionally stage an event to which you and your friends will be required to attend. Sluts do not descend beyond that floor, so I need not bother you with any more details, however,” He reached the final steel door that led off the playroom, “In here is storage. This is where we store all your clothes and certain toys. After you’re finished your chores, you must collect your attire for the following day and move it upstairs.”
Christine stepped into the cluttered storage room. It felt like an antique library, with floor to ceiling wardrobes running in aisles throughout the room. Each cupboard featured a small bronze plaque detailing its contents. The first three she saw were: “Breast”, “Vaginal” and “Flagellation”. Mister White guided her deeper into the crowded room.
“Your cupboards are down here, yours just came in today.” Christine walked passed Rubber’s cupboard, which smelt faintly of baby powder, and then School’s – each girl’s name emblazoned on the little bronze plaque. Pain’s was the penultimate cupboard. And then she saw what must be hers at the end of the aisle. At this point she stood in a cul-de-sac created by walls and cupboards, Mister White stood behind her with Mister Black standing over his shoulder.
She looked at the plaque. It said: “Lolita”.
“Open it Lolita.” Mister Black said.
Christine tentatively placed her hand on the cupboard’s handle and pulled the doors open. She was assaulted by a proliferation of frills, ruffles & lace. Arrayed before her from hangers were ten to fifteen frilly little girls’ dresses. Dresses that in this modern age no self-respecting five year old would ever wear, instead they harked back to the 1950’s with contrasting piping, peter pan collars, voluminous skirts and oversized bows. To the right of the dresses hung several sets of one-piece pyjamas with enclosed booties and mittens. Above the dresses and pyjamas – on a shelf – sat an array of patent leather children’s styled shoes. Next to the shoes were layered neatly folded socks, each sporting a lacy frill around the ankle.
Four boxes also lay across the bottom of the wardrobe, and below those, three large drawers.
Christine couldn’t think straight, they expected her to wear these clothes?
Mister White stepped next to her, leaving Mister Black to block the narrow exit. “These are you new dresses; you will choose one each day. You also have your shoes, as you see up here, and socks. Down here,” he opened the draw to the far right, “You have panties,” he revealed a profusion of frilly panties in whites and pinks and a smattering of other colours. Some of the panties were embroidered with patterns, like love hearts and teddy bears, others were entirely coated in ruffles. All of them looked too large for Christine to wear.
“This draw contains bloomers and tights; again you will need to pick and choose to match your dress.”
He now moved to one of the boxes in the bottom of the cupboard, “In here you will find bonnets and mittens.”
Christine was overwhelmed. The contents of the cupboard, and their implications on how she would lead her future life were truly daunting. She didn’t know if she should just breakdown and cry or turn around and kick and scream. And at that moment Sophie spoke, “Keep calm, don’t resist, breathe in deeply, keep calm, don’t resist, submit” Sophie kept repeating the words as though in a mantra and Christine heard them over the roaring discordance screaming through her consciousness.
“You will now be known as Lolita. We have our School Girl, who we do terribly enjoy caning and chastising, our Rubber Maid has also proven a wonderful success and we all enjoy inflicting terrible pain on our favourite pain slut. But you are to be our Lolita. A picture of childhood innocence, and one that we will defile to our heart’s content.”
Christine spun around in shock at Mister White’s words.
“But I haven’t finished yet,” he indicated toward the last drawer, Christine looked toward it as he met her gaze, an evil fascination dwelt in those cold grey eyes. The drawer opened and it took several moments for her to recognise the contents.
As she looked down in horror, Mr Black moved in silently and jabbed a small hypodermic needle into Christine’s neck, within seconds she collapsed, naked on the floor.
---
She awoke, groggy. Her first questions asked where she was, and for a moment she forgot her abduction and imprisonment. That was until she saw the stainless steel surroundings of the infirmary and then her memories from this morning’s events started flooding back.
She tried to lift her arm only to find it strapped to the bed, likewise her legs. Then Mister Green’s face appeared above her.
“Lolita has returned to the land of the living gentlemen. Who would like to do the honours?” He asked.
By unspoken agreement Mister Green’s face was replaced by Miss Red’s, “Don’t you look a picture Lolita, you should see yourself. But that can wait a moment or two. You must want to know what has happened?”
Christine remembered the storage room and her cupboard full of little girl’s clothing. With her head strapped to the bed she was unable to look about, but she could feel she was wearing clothes now. Had they knocked her out just to dress her?
“We gave you a little something to make you sleep. Much easier this way. No unfortunate struggling, no mistakes, no injuries. Well, shall we get you up?”
Miss Red didn’t wait for a reply, but instead began unfastening the strap restraining Christine’s forehead, other hand’s plied at the straps holding her arms, legs and torso to the bed. Still fuzzy from the injection, Christine slowly swung herself into a sitting position only to find that a full size mirror had been strategically placed for her to review her new appearance.
The first thing she saw was that her hair had been cut, butchered in fact. Where once it had flowed down her back in waves, it was now pulled up into two infantile pigtails high on her head. Her hair had been cut too short for all of it to be captured by the pigtails, and so some wisps hung over her forehead and down the nape of her neck. Large pink ribbons adorned the remnants of her hair.
They’d also dressed her in one of the frilly dresses; this particular one had a very high and infantile bust line, a peter pan collar and puffy elasticised sleeves. White piping contrasted with the pink and white gingham pattern of the dress. An enormous pink bow was tied around her waist before the dress exploded outward in a froth of petticoats. The hemline was exceptionally short, exposing her frilly panties beneath.
White frilled socks and a pair of patent white Mary Janes adorned her feet. Christine’s jaw dropped in shock at her appearance. It was so totally contrasting with her normal presentation that she barely recognised herself in the ridiculous outfit. And then she remembered the last drawer, the drawer she’d seen just before she’d collapsed.
She stood quickly, and pulled her skirts up. Her frilled white panties flashed about the room and the four sadists each grinned in their particular way at the girl’s panic. Christine pulled the top of her frilly panties partly down, and she now knew why they had looked too large. Beneath her panties she wore a second set of panties, these however were crinkly plastic pants and beneath these again, she wore a thick cloth diaper. The plastic pants were held on her by way of a strong but lightweight padlocked chain. There was no way she could remove the pants or the diaper without a key.
A growing look of horror passed across her face as Miss Red spoke again, “Yes Lolita, it amuses us that every day you’ll wear a diaper, just like a little baby. What’s more, I can tell you now that while you were out, Mister Green catheterised you.
“This is of course only a temporary measure, but it will ensure that you now have absolutely no control over your bladder. It amuses us to think that for the rest of your time you will be in diapers.”
In her state, Christine forgot about the rules around speaking and asked, “You said temporary?”
To her merit, Miss Red immediately forgot the breach in protocol, instead enjoying every moment of revealing the full and total extent of Christine’s fate, “Yes I did say temporary didn’t I.”
Any hope Christine had was shattered with Miss Red’s next few words, “I said temporary because we intend to replace the catheter each day with a larger tube, and then still larger, until such a time as the tube stretches your bladder muscles beyond repair and become entirely useless. When you can no longer control yourself, we will remove the catheter.
“This of course will render you permanently incontinent, but that’s one of our goals!
“Just as we’ve been progressively stretching Rubber’s vagina and anus so that she will derive no possible satisfaction from ordinary copulation, just as we’re conditioning Pain so that the only pleasure she will ever feel will come from torture and pain. You too are being conditioned.
“Every day of the rest of your existence you’ll walk about getting progressively wetter and wetter as you soak your diaper… just like a little baby!” She clapped her hands together with evil glee.
Christine dropped immediately to the floor, and Miss Red laughed evilly. Mister Black also joined in while Mister White and Green looked on with the most malevolent of smiles on their faces.
“We also talked about your bottom; however we are all in agreement that while the thought of you peeing your pants without control is exceptionally delicious, none of us are particularly attracted to other forms of mess. So, one of your core chores will be to irrigate your bottom every day. We will provide you with an enema kit. We expect you to use it every evening before dinner. You will also report to Mister Green every day at midday for your new catheter. Failure to carry out either task will result in punishment.
“Now, it is time to carry out the morning’s spankings on the girls, and also time to introduce them to you… Lolita.”
---
Christine’s eyes were downcast and blood shot from tears when she was ushered into the common room. Miss Red and Mister Green escorted the child-like Christine back up the stairs.
Every step she took reminded her of her circumstance, the crinoline petticoats swished against each other in a cacophony of noise, and the plastic pants over her diaper crinkled continuously. The door opened and revealed the three girls again lined up in their respective doorways. Christine saw that the common room and bedrooms had all been meticulously cleaned. The floors literally sparkled.
Miss Red stepped aside to reveal Christine to the group. The three other girls looked on with a mixture of shock and pity.
“Everyone, say hello to Lolita.”
“Hello Lolita,” each of the three girls intoned carefully.
“As you can all see, Lolita has had her induction! She has been instructed in her particular chores and it will be your responsibility to not only teach her the general chores, but also to ensure that she carries out her own special ones.
“Now, before we head downstairs to clean the playroom, you each must receive five strokes for your failure yesterday to properly dust my favourite chair. And you School, you are to receive an extra twenty for the state of your shoes. Who’s first?”
Pain looked across at Rubber, who was still sporting a terrible collection of welts across her bottom and School, who was about to endure twenty five of the best. She stepped forward with her head bowed.
“Over the table.”
Pain walked slowly to the table and bent over it exposing her tightly clad bottom. Mister Green moved to the side of the table and grasped each of Pain’s wrists, these he quickly restrained with two leather straps installed in the table for this very purpose.
Miss Red produced a two foot long, five inch wide, leather strap. She held the ominous strap by its carved wooden handle and then proceeded to pull down Pain’s panties. Christine had glimpsed them earlier in the day when Mister Black had inspected her, but now their full terror was exposed to all.
Pain’s panties were designed solely to torment the poor girl’s nether regions constantly. The entirety of the inside surface was covered in short stiff bristles that left an angry mess of red scraped flesh all over the girl’s buttocks. The gusset of the panties was even more sinister. An inward facing crown of bristles was strategically placed where her poor clitoris would sit. From there two rows of tightly formed hard rubber spikes ran the length of the gusset and were mixed in with even more tightly packed bristles. Over the exterior of the panties, under which the spikes lay, two strong elasticised strips ran either side of a zipper. These strips performed two important functions. When the zipper was closed the strips pressed the spikes and the bristles even harder into Pain’s scoured clitoris, labia and anus. When the crotch zip was opened, the elastic sunk into the pliant flesh below like an anchor. This helped expose the girl’s holes and also ensured the spikes and bristles continued to gouge into her exposed flesh while any potential rapist could slide himself into her without fear of reciprocal damage.
Christine felt sick.
Meanwhile Miss Red took several practice swings through the air with the strap. Comfortable with its weight she lined up on Pain’s exposed bottom and swung an almighty blow. Pain squealed immediately and Christine saw the girl’s bottom flush an angry red.
The strap swung again, and three more times after that. Each blow left a darker shade of red behind it. Pain squealed after each mammoth blow and once her ordeal was over she slumped in her restraints with her bottom lip quivering. Pain’s panties were pulled back up and Miss Red took the opportunity to ensure they were properly seated by running her firm hand over Pain’s plump mound. Released, Pain walked back to her doorway, tears welling in her eyes.
“Next.” Miss Red ordered. During Pain’s ordeal Christine had seen Rubber and School exchange glances and now Rubber tottered over to the table. It was the first time Christine had watched Rubber walk in her imponderable shoes. Each step she took was a mere inch or two, her knees turned into each other and her legs clearly quivering. The rubber encased girl, reaching out before her to feel for landmarks through her blindness, finally made it to the table where she too was strapped down.
Given the complexity and layering of Rubber’s clothing Miss Red merely lifted the rubber skirt and swung the enormous strap into the girl’s Rubber clad buttocks. Christine winced with every heavy blow, remembering the complex pattern of cane welts already visible on the brunette’s bottom. Soon too Rubber was squealing incomprehensibly through her ring gag. The five blows over, Rubber was released and she slowly made her way back toward the direction of her doorway.
During Rubber’s punishment Christine felt the first few trickles of urine drip into her diaper, shame swept through her as she felt liquid soak into the cloth between her legs. The enormity of losing control of one of her key bodily functions struck her like a dagger in the heart. And she knew that it would only get worse as time went on.
At this point reality sheeted home for Christine. Only last night she had been a young care-free woman enjoying the sights and sounds of a new city. She’d woken up in this hell hole imprisoned by four insane perverts. She wondered what sort of person enjoyed forcing another person into a tight rubber suit with no sight while crippling their feet and permanently disfiguring their sex organs. Or the terrible plight they’d put Pain in. In this moment Christine felt a wave of doom sweep over her as she realised that she too now shared these girls’ fates.
School took Rubber’s place and started sobbing even before Miss Red swung the strap the first time. Her skirts were hiked up and her panties pulled down.
If Christine thought she’d already had her fair share of shocks she hadn’t counted on seeing School’s bottom.
Rubber’s rear end had been bad enough, but School’s was magnitudes worse. The entire surface of her behind was awash in a motley of dark black bruises, un-recovered welts lined in red where the skin had broken, burst capillaries and fading green bruises. Christine remembered School’s words from breakfast: that her role in the “menagerie” – as she’d called it – was to be spanked, whipped and thrashed. Christine shuddered at the thought of how Miss Red’s gargantuan strap would feel upon a bottom already so scared, bruised and battered.
The ear piercing shriek that tore from School’s mouth as the first blow landed gave Christine some idea. The poor girl sounded like she was dying. The second blow drew a scream so blood curdling that Christine was convinced School was dying. By the third blow School couldn’t help herself, she flung her legs up in a vain effort to protect herself. Miss Red merely held the blow and waited for Mister Green to secure her ankles to the table legs. With the girl well and truly restrained Miss Red continued.
By ten strokes trickles of blood seeped down School’s legs. The strap had reopened unhealed cane wounds. Every blow brought the most heart rending pleas for mercy from School. She begged to be let go, to lick Miss Red’s pussy, to take a cock anywhere. Some of School’s suggestions made no sense to Christine as they referred to specific toys or things she had not yet been exposed to. The uncertainty of not knowing merely increased her own feelings of doom and dread.
By twenty the various rivulets of blood had merged and widened as they dripped down School’s legs and onto the floor. By now the girl was incoherent. Her screams little more than animalistic shrieks.
Finally Miss Red put down the strap. Gauze was produced and promptly layered upon School’s bottom. The fact that neither Mister Green nor Miss Red said anything to each other and worked in such a workmanlike and quick fashion indicated that the infliction of such brutal damage was not unusual. Cleaned up and her bottom coated in gauze, School was released to stumble back to her doorway.
Mister Green pushed Christine by the shoulder toward her bedroom, the girl immediately understood the unspoken command and waddled across the room to her nominated place before turning to face the two despicable tormentors.
---
The two sadists departed leaving the four girls to complete the rest of their chores. Before the girl’s started, Pain fetched some more gauze for School’s bottom. The weeping girl’s panties were again removed and the already blood soaked gauze removed. Pain replaced it expertly and also cleaned up some of the parts that Miss Red and Mister Green had ignored. Closer up Christine could see that there wasn’t a part of School’s bottom that didn’t exhibit some scar or sign of punishment. To her shock she also saw that when Pain parted School’s cheeks to clean away some blood there were signs that School’s anus and vagina had also recently been severely caned, although not to the extent of her buttocks.
Christine couldn’t help but express her curiosity, “Is this usual?” She asked Pain quietly.
“Since the day she arrived, School has been caned, whipped, spanked, strapped and thrashed every single day. Some days its worse - like today.”
School, who was still weeping continuously, added “But my shoes were perfect, I spent two hours polishing them last night!”
“Sometimes,” Pain explained, “they punish us just because it amuses them. This is probably one of those times.
“Come on, let’s get moving, we’ve got work to do unless we all want a second helping.”
Pain led the way down the stairs to the playroom with Christine and a still sobbing School assisting Rubber in her boots one-step at a time down the stairs.
Once below Pain distributed buckets, mops, and brooms and cleaning equipment. “Lolita, help me in the playroom. School, you do the infirmary and Rubber, you clean the toys. Okay?”
Quickly Pain showed Christine what needed doing, the entire room was to be scrubbed, the walls, the floors. The Saint Andrews Cross and heavy wooden chair needed to be polished as well as all of the cupboards where Rubber was carefully extracting various implements by touch and oiling or cleaning them.
“How come we’re allowed to talk?” Christine asked Pain as they worked.
“We’re not, but Sophie will warn us if one of them approaches. She’s pretty good like that.”
Christine pushed a broom across the floor for a few moments before the blonde spoke again, “Do you want to talk about what happened to you, or would you rather not say, sometimes we’d rather not talk about it, but sometimes it helps.”
Christine thought about her predicament and how shameful it was even now to feel her diaper becoming even more sodden. The shame was almost unbearable. But then she thought of the three other girls, Rubber in her terrible bondage, Pain in the horrific panties and School, whose bottom looked only slightly better than minced meat.
In comparison her troubles were trifling.
“Well what you see,” she indicated the childish outfit, “and they’ve inserted some sort of tube into me. I can’t… I can’t, no. I…” Just saying the words were almost too much, “I can’t stop myself going to the toilet!”
“Oh.” Was all Pain could say.
Christine shed several tears, and then pulled herself together, taking deep breaths to slow her breathing.
“Look, I’m sorry for blubbering, I guess in comparison I’m much better off than any of you so far, I mean I saw your – you know, them.” She pointed at Pain’s tight satin panties.
“Do they hurt much?”
“Only every time I breathe!” Pain joked. The chubby girl had one of those indomitable and bubbly personalities that tended to endear her to all she met.
“Hey, but seriously, don’t think that this is the end of it. When I first came here they just wanted to embarrass me because of my weight. They filled my wardrobe with skimpy lycra and tight outfits to criticise me. It didn’t really work, I’ve always been a little bigger, it’s not that I eat too much, or don’t exercise, I’ve always been cuddly and I don’t care what anyone thinks. So then they changed tack, and one day I found sandpaper glued in my bra. When they saw how much that got to me I started finding worse things in my clothes. This is just the latest version.” She waved from her odd white bra down.
“I don’t say this to scare you. Only to warn you. Don’t get complacent, just as you think you’ve seen the worst of them, they’ll surprise you.”
“Pain?” Christine asked.
“Yeah?”
“Sophie told me that eventually they’ll let me go, is it true?” Christine asked tentatively.
“I think so. Apart from you I’ve been here for the least amount of time, but Rubber and School have been here a while. I’ve only seen one girl go – Penney – the girl you replaced. One day she was here, and then the next she was gone.
“And then there’s Sophie, she was here before my time, I think she was called Pet. As Rubber and School tell it, she was gone about a month and then the masters gave each of us these little ear things. Sophie says she convinced the masters that they needed someone to watch over us all the time and to direct us when they’re not around. She does that, but she also bends the rules as far as she can for us.
“But before Sophie there were other girls who’ve left. Rubber’s been here the longest and she’s seen three girls go now. One of them even sent back a video message that the masters let everyone watch. So look, it’s either true or they go to a lot of effort to fool us. I prefer to think they’re telling the truth, it makes it easier to know that one day this will all end and I can go back to living a normal life.”
“I suppose that makes me feel a little better.” Christine acknowledged. “Can I ask something else?”
“Sure.”
“Has anyone ever tried to get away?”
“Not while I’ve been here. Have I thought about it? Of course, every day. We all have. But I can’t see how it can be done. We’re four or five floors up here and every single level below is locked up tight. None of us have been lower than the dining room, which is just under us. So sneaking out isn’t an option, unless you can think of something that we haven’t already thought of.
“As to forcing our way out? How? Even if we somehow took one of the masters hostage, they wouldn’t give in. Each of them are sociopaths, so what would they care happened to one of their own? And we can’t overpower them all at once. It can’t be done.
“So I try to look at it positively. We’ll all get out someday and as long as we do what they want we’ll make it through. And it’s not all bad.”
“It all seems pretty terrible right now.” Christine said as she felt the soaked cloth of her diaper rub between her thighs.
“It’s all what you make of it, seriously.” Pain replied.
Christine took Pain’s last comment at face value, thinking of it as the cheery girl’s way of trying to put a positive spin on a pretty awful situation.
“What happens after we’re finished cleaning up?” Christine asked.
“Not sure,” Pain replied, “It depends on who’s around. Today – with all of of them here? Who knows what will happen.”
---
The girls finished cleaning the floor, the infirmary gleamed, the furniture in the playroom was well oiled and polished. Pain had double checked all of Christine’s work, just to make sure it was up to standard, and didn’t have to correct much of it.
The girl’s were just putting away the cleaning equipment when Sophie warned them all that Mister Green was on his way up the stairs.
“In a line, now!” He ordered as he emerged from the stairs below.
The girls all quickly fell into line. Mr Green slowly walked around the room inspecting every corner. He looked into the infirmary and then did a second circuit of the playroom. Christine felt uneasy with absolutely no desire to be strapped with the enormous leather strap that Miss Red had punished the other girls with earlier in the day.
“You have done an acceptable job.” Christine’s felt relief surge through her. “You may all now get your clothes for tomorrow. Then I will see Lolita and Pain back here in twenty minutes. Lolita, bring your enema kit and we will show you how to use it.”
Dismissed, the girls each made their way into the dressing room where their wardrobes were stored. As Christine’s was right at the back she caught a glimpse of each girl’s wardrobe. Rubber’s merely contained half a dozen identical sets of her rubber maid’s outfit. School’s however contained cheerleader outfits and a variety of other seemingly scholastically related clothes.
Christine made her way to her wardrobe, which stood next to Pain’s. She opened it up and just stared at the contents, overwhelmed for choice.
“Okay, this is going to be tough for Lolita,” Sophie’s voice echoed in her ear, Christine also noticed that the other girl’s turned to look at her, so Sophie must have broadcast the message to all of them. “You all know that they’re always tough on the new girl, they’ll find anything wrong at inspection tomorrow that they possibly can. Help her out if you can, you’ve all been through plenty of inspections and know what to expect.
“Lolita, you’re going to need to put your squeamishness aside. The masters will judge you not only on whether your clothes are clean and presentable, but also by what you’re wearing as well. You’re not as lucky as Pain and Rubber who don’t have any choice, instead you’ve got plenty. So a couple of pointers coming from me: don’t mix and match, think carefully about what you’re wearing, you know what they want you to be, so dress to it.”
Christine looked into her wardrobe and pulled out a white dress with red polka dots, the dress was designed similarly to the one she wore now, but was trimmed in red satin. She turned to the others for feedback. School nodded. Pain shrugged.
She hung the dress up and began to match up her other clothes. She found a pair of white frilly socks with some red ribbons on the back of the ankle. White Mary Jane shoes with a red edging and strap. A pair of matching frilled underpants that sported a large satin red love heart on the front. With distaste she opened the diaper draw and extracted a plain white cloth diaper and plastic pants.
She also explored the other boxes in the bottom of the cupboard. In one she rediscovered the bonnets and mittens, but she couldn’t find anything to match her polka dot dress. The other three boxes revealed some adult sized pacifiers. She closed the lid to that box immediately. In another box she found the enema kit. The final box contained a series of restraints. Belts with wrist restraints attached, pacifier styled gags, wrist restraints, ankle restraints and a variety of other objects she didn’t recognise. All of them were designed with the theme of her wardrobe in mind. None of the restraints were in black leather, they were in pinks and blues, some were even patterned. Christine quickly closed this box too.
Pain looked across, her pile of clothing already assembled, Pain was disturbed by something. Looking over at Pain’s new clothes, Christine could see the invidious panties, her strange looking bra, the corset, and on top of the pile, a new pair of white stiletto heals. Christine saw the insole of Pain’s shoe looked bumpy. She pointed to the shoe. Pain mouthed the word “new” and then looked into the shoe herself and prodded at the bumps within – they did not look forgiving. When the blonde looked back up Christine could see real worry in her eyes. Christine worried for Pain as they made their way up the stairs. The masters had clearly found a new way to hurt her, and Pain was disturbed.
After they’d seen to their clothes Pain and Christine left the other two girls and made their way downstairs. When they arrived Mister Green was standing in the centre of the room waiting for them.
“Lolita, go and get your enema kit.” Christine moved quickly, her skirts swishing behind her as she went to fetch the kit. She returned moments later with the box in her arms.
“Pain, secure Lolita to the cross.” Christine blinked several times and then looked across at her companion. Pain grasped her upper arm kindly but firmly and gently pushed her toward the x shaped from standing at the end of the room. Christine stumbled but kept her feet. Her mind ran at a million miles and hour as Pain escorted her to the heavy wooden cross that the two of them had just finished polishing half an hour ago.
On reaching the cross, Pain took Christine’s box out of her hands and placed it on the ground. Christine, like a deer in headlights, looked into Pain’s eyes for some form of answer. Pain looked concerned, but resolute as she calmly took Christine’s left wrist and pushed it up into a restraint high on one side of the cross.
Careful not to speak, and hoping her face was hidden from Mister Green, Christine mouthed the words, “Please don’t” as Pain took her other hand.
In response she saw Pain return with the word “sorry”. Pain repeated her actions with the right wrist and then knelt down to deal with her ankles.
“Wait.” Mister Green ordered. Pain turned and Mister Green threw a key to her. Pain caught the key expertly. “Unlock her pants and take off her panties, pants and diaper.”
She started by removing Christine’s frilly pants, folding and placing them neatly next to the cross. Next she found the little padlock that secured Christine’s plastic pants. The chain was unlocked and the pant’s pulled down. Christine flushed in horror and embarrassment as she felt a trickle of urine dribble down her leg from within her sodden diaper.
Pain screwed her nose up, and then realised that she was embarrassing Christine. She quickly unfastened the pins that held her diaper on and pulled the wet and sweetly smelling cloth away from Christine’s crotch. Christine was mortified. She smelt herself on the diaper and felt the dribble of piss on her leg.
“Now her ankles.” Mister Green ordered.
Pain put the diaper and plastic pants to one side and then proceeded to pull Christine’s legs apart until they too were secured to the cross. Christine felt so terribly exposed, and very scared.
“Open the box.” Pain opened the box to the kit, “Now go and fill the reservoir with warm water, all the way to the top, attach it to the stand and bring it back here.
Pain hurried off into the infirmary with the large rubber bag with its attached nozzle.
Mister Green slowly approached the spreadeagled and helpless Christine.
“Aren’t you a picture little Lolita.” Christine looked away as Mister Green came so close to her she could feel his breath on her cheek. “I just love your little outfit. Have you enjoyed it so far?”
“No sir.” She responded truthfully.
“Why not?” He asked in return.
“I don’t like it.”
“I wonder Lolita,” He ran his hand over her flat chest and down her taut stomach, “have you ever had anything back there?” He nodded downward, his intent clear.
“No sir.” Christine said quietly.
“What, never?”
“No, never.”
“Really?” He probed.
“Yes, sir.”
“Well you’re in for a treat aren’t you? What do you feel about having a big thick nozzle in your bottom?” He whispered in her ear.
“Please don’t.”
Pain returned pulling a wheeled stand upon which she’d attached the enema bag. She pulled it across the floor of the room toward Mister Green and Christine.
“Now Lolita, Pain here is going to put the enema nozzle in your bottom. Pain, you will show her every step you take and explain it to Lolita carefully because from now on she will be doing this for herself. Pain, tell Lolita what you have done so far and what you are doing.”
Pain talked quietly and without emotion, “I have filled the bag with four quarts of warm soapy water and attached it to the stand.” She leant down to the box and recovered a tube of lubricant. “I am now lubricating the bulb; this will help it enter easier,”
“Do you have to lubricate the bulb Pain?” Mister Green asked mischievously.
“No sir, I do not, but it does help with penetration and it will hurt Lolita less.”
“Did you know Pain that Lolita is an anal virgin?”
“No sir I did not.”
“Wouldn’t you say it would be just wonderful to take her anal virginity without lubricating the bulb?” He suggested evilly.
“It will make it very difficult sir.” Pain suggested carefully without a hint of preference in her voice.
Christine was scared to death. She looked in horror from Pain to Mister Green as they conversed about how best to take her anal virginity. She’d never considered that this would ever happen to her. Christine wasn’t a prude, far from it, she’d had boyfriends, she’d had her share of sexual partners, but there had always been one taboo. One thing that she would never consider in a hundred years, and that was allowing anyone to put anything back there.
Now in the space of a few hours she would have digitally penetrated herself in her bottom, and now she was about to be forcibly given an enema. It was unthinkable! Christine worked herself up into a panic and then began hyperventilating as the conversation came to its conclusion. She was in such a state that she barely heard Mister Green’s final judgement, “You are probably right Pain, the first time it would be better to use lubricant – we’ll just have to take a rain check, right Lolita?”
Mister Green winked evilly to Christine.
She began to shake her head back and forward as Pain knelt between Christine’s legs.
“Remember Pain, explain everything as you go.”
Pain, in her deliberately flat voice explained, “I am placing the bulb against your sphincter, I will now push it in. If you want it to go in easier you need to relax and accept the bulb. If you don’t, it will take longer and hurt more. I’m going to start pushing now,” Christine felt the slimy intruder on the entrance to her bottom and the pressure being applied by Pain. She ignored Pain’s suggestions and tried as hard as she could to keep her bottom closed to the threatened evil.
“Please Lolita, relax,” Pain whispered, “You’ll only make it worse.”
Christine ignored her and her tight bottom succeeded in denying the invader.
Mister Green quickly tired of this game and announced, “Pain, if that bulb isn’t seated in her bottom in thirty seconds I am going to tighten your bra and you will have to live with it until after dinner, unless your lucky enough to go in the cell in which case you will live with it all night.”
“Yes sir,” Pain said rapidly to Mister Green, and then to Christine, “Please Lolita, please don’t let him do that. Please let it in, for my sake, please…” she pleaded quietly.
Still panicked, Christine heard Pain’s pleas but disregarded them. She kept her bottom firmly clenched
“You don’t understand, please!” Pain gasped in exasperation, the abject fear in the formerly perky girl’s voice was undeniable and finally Christine listened to Pain’s pleas.
She pushed back her own fear and tried to relax, but it was simply impossible. Just the thought of that thing inside her caused her to tighten up. Pain renewed her efforts and pushed as hard as she could. She slipped on the well lubricated bulb, almost dropping it on the ground.
Finally, Pain pushed with a massive last effort and in spite of Christine’s tight bottom and fear induced tension, it pushed its way passed the tough muscle sphincter and into Christine’s bowels.
“Noooo!” Her mind screamed. “Not there!” She felt the unnatural and slimy invader seated in her bottom and tried to expel it. However the same effort actually relaxed her bottom and allowed Pain to push the plug in until its flared base was fully seated. “Thank you,” Pain whispered, “thank you.”
She turned back around to see Mister Green looking at his watch.
“One minute, seventeen seconds.”
The colour drained away from Pain’s face.
Chapter 3
“Come here.”
“No, please sir, no.”
“Come here right now Pain or you will regret it.”
“Please sir, I tried my hardest, I really did, please! PLEASE!” This last plea Pain uttered from her knees with her hands thrust together in prayer, beseeching Mister Green in the most grovelling way she could.
“You can blame your new friend.” Mr Green picked Pain up under her armpits and deposited her back on her feet. “I want you to look at your friend Lolita while I do this, look at her and know who’s to blame for what I’m about to do.”
Pain looked up at Christine, tears streaked down her face and her bottom lip quivered. Mister Green was fiddling with something behind Pain’s back but Christine couldn’t see exactly what. His hand reappeared clenching two white cords that had previously been tied neatly in a bow at Pain’s back. Standing a good half foot taller than the diminutive blonde he looked down over her breasts as he pulled on the two cords.
Christine watched on as the two cords tightened. She’d thought that the twin channels built into Pain’s odd bra had been for a heavy underwire to support the girl’s large pendulous breasts. Now she realised that the channels contained two nooses of heavy white cord anchored in the middle of her chest with the ends emerging in Mister Green’s hand. As Mister Green pulled the cord, the two cords around the base of Pain’s breasts contracted. Christine’s jaw dropped as she realised what was happening. Pain looked up at Christine with tears welling in her eyes in anticipation of Mister Green’s slow and inevitable tightening of her bra.
“Ingenious isn’t it Lolita?” Mr Green suggested.
Before Mister Green had begun pulling, the two circular channels around each of Pain’s breasts had been eight inches in diameter. Christine watched on as Mister Green gradually tightened each noose, watching them contract around the base of Pain’s breasts from seven inches, then six and finally to five inches. Pain was crying freely now as her large breasts ballooned before her. Mister Green stopped when the nooses had shrunk to almost half their original size. He looked down in pleasure at the sight of the plump girl’s enormous breasts so terribly constricted.
He looked at Christine’s face, “See what you’ve done to your friend, do you think she’s had enough?” He asked casually.
“Yes sir.” Christine offered quickly.
“Hmmm... I wonder. Look down into the box Lolita.”
Christine looked down into the box containing the enema kit.
“Your friend was kind enough to use the smallest bulb in your virgin little bottom. And you repaid her with this,” He waved toward Pain’s bulging breasts. “I wonder how much you care for her. If I promised to stop tightening the nooses now, would you agree to let Pain replace the bulb in your bottom with one of the larger ones?”
Christine looked into the box, even the next smallest bulb was a good inch wider than the one currently in her. She thought about how much pain and humiliation she’d feel as a larger one was shoved into her tight and previously pristine bottom. Then she remembered poor Pain and her breasts, and looked upon the miserable girl facing her.
“Pain, why don’t you try and convince Lolita that she should agree.” Mister Green held the two cords tautly and stared straight into Christine’s eyes as Pain carried out Mister Green’s order.
“My bra is like my panties Lolita,” Pain began, “there are lots of bristles and two very sharp spikes right over my nipples.” Pain’s voice crackled as she fought back tears, “normally the spikes just prod into me, but now I’m so swollen that every little movement is agony. And in a minute,” she became almost inconsolable now and her voice began to crack, “Master will tighten the nets in the cups, pushing the spikes into my nipples. It will be bad enough when he does that, but please don’t let him have an excuse to tighten the nooses any further.
“Please Lolita, please agree to his demand.” Pain begged.
Christine cracked as Pain looked up, her normally pretty face contorted and disfigured by the torture being inflicted on her and the promise of worse to come.
She caved, “Alright, I agree.”
“Good.” Mister Green accepted. “Aren’t you lucky you have such nice friends Pain? But perhaps next time she won’t resist and leave her friend to suffer the consequences?”
Pain didn’t respond. Rather she stood quietly, looking to Christine as Mister Green tied off the two noose cords and secured them behind her in a double bow. “Now watch again Lolita as we tighten everything else.”
Mister Green now released a second set of cords in the back of Pain’s bra and began to tighten them. Christine watched as a spider web lattice of thinner cords running over Pain’s breasts tightened. As the net tightened, the cups contracted around Pain’s bulbous breasts. Mister Green took his time, relishing every moment as Pain began sobbing and then shrieking as the sharp plastic spikes over her nipples sank into the taut tit flesh and drove the stiff bristles even deeper into her.
Finally he tied off the second set of cords. Pain sobbed continuously, and when Mister Green finally released her, her hands flew to her poor tortured breasts. She looked down in horror, her hands held just off the punishing bra for fear of making a terrible situation worse. She knew better than to ask for relief, and she knew not to complain. Instead she walked slowly toward Christine, her eyes downcast, her tears splattering on the bound breasts that pointed out in front of her like torpedos.
“Do it.” Mister Green demanded as Pain knelt down between Christine’s splayed legs.
Pain whispered so quietly that she could barely hear her, “I forgive you, but please never do that again.”
She felt the horrific sensation of her bottom stretching over the bulb as Pain pulled it out. And she closed her eyes as Pain selected the next largest bulb and coated it in lubricant. This time Christine actively tried to assist Pain as she pushed this larger bulb against the tight muscle sphincter, but without avail.
“Please help me, he’ll tighten it further, just push, please, push like you’re going!” Pain whispered louder this time. Mister Green ignored Pain’s unauthorised speech.
Christine then followed Pain’s instructions for fear at what would happen to Pain if she failed again. She pushed and immediately felt the new bulb sink slowly into her, stretching her bottom terribly. Christine begun to cry deeply as she felt this larger object sink into her, tearing her apart, and eventually settling deep inside with her anus stretched tautly around the tapered base of the bulb.
“Thankyou, thankyou so much Lolita.” Pain cried quietly in relief.
“Pain, release the clip and then come and join me for a cuddle.” Mister Green ordered as he sat down on the heavy wooden seat facing Christine. Christine had been looking down at Pain when he made the order and she saw the look of weary fatalism grow on her face. She reached up to the hose that led from the bulb to the rubber bag and pulled off the clip to allow the warm water to begin its journey into Christine’s bowels.
Christine felt the water enter her as Pain approached Mister Green - patting his lap and indicating exactly where he wanted her to sit.
The feeling of water encroaching into her was awful, and between the invasion in her bottom and the growing feeling of the water in her belly, she shed yet more tears of her own. But in morbid curiosity she couldn’t help but watch as Pain sat down upon the sadist’s lap reverse cowgirl style with her back to him. Mister Green pushed her legs apart so Pain’s crotch was clearly visible to Christine. “Look at her while I do this.” Mister Green said next to Pain’s ear and loudly enough for Christine to hear her across the room.
Pain reclined against Mister Green’s chest with her legs spread and Mister Green proceeded to run his hands up and down Pain’s pure white corset. Tears streamed down Pain’s face as her breasts dangled before her in two obscenely ballooned and impaled spheres of hell.
“It should take a good ten minutes for that bag to empty itself into her, and then another twenty minutes to do its work. So why don’t you and I sit back and enjoy ourselves in the interim?” Mister Green suggested evilly.
“Yes sir.” Pain responded brokenly.
Christine’s guts began to churn as the liquid relentlessly drained into her. She looked down to see her belly distending as the liquid filled her. She also saw the small trickles of urine that splashed and dried on the ground beneath her as the catheter performed its function.
Looking back up and feeling the most abject humiliation she had ever felt in her life, she watched on as Mister Green now ran his hand between Pain’s legs. Christine imagined the terrible hurt that Pain must be experiencing as the sadist ground his fingers into the gusset of Pain’s panties, driving the spikes and bristles into her tender crotch.
Pain’s dam broke. Between the horrific agony of the bra and the hand between her legs she started sobbing uncontrollably. Christine cried with her, some of the tears her own, and some for the poor girl across the room suffering so horrifically because of her own failure. Mister Green in turn looked from one girl to the other, his face a mask of brutal and unrestrained hunger.
He spent several minutes just prodding with a single finger upon the spot where Pain’s clitoris lay, and relished every yelp and scream. Pain sobbed deeply, her face a river of tears and twisted agony. But never once did she resist his foul touches. Christine now fully understood just what the girls had meant when they told her to submit.
The bag emptied slowly as Christine and Pain suffered. Christine’s belly grew and the terrible feeling of fullness grew and grew. As the bag emptied she began to feel her guts churn. The churning spread, her bowels twisting and writhing within her. Then the pain began, slowly, inexorably the twisting pains turned into cramps. She bawled her face up, bit her lip against the pain in her stomach and all the while Mister Green looked on with his hand plying Pain’s crotch relentlessly.
It had seemed an age since the bag had emptied when Mister Green spoke again. “Tits or arse?” He asked Pain cryptically, and after a few moments, “I maul your tits, or you take a mark three up the arse.”
“Arse please sir.” She responded quickly.
“Fine. Stand.” Pain stood up and looked at Christine with embarrassment, as though she were ashamed at what Christine was about to witness. Mister Green rose from the chair and made his way to the cabinets containing the toys that Rubber had so carefully cleaned earlier in the day. He looked for several moments before selecting a large ten inch rubber dildo covered in hard nodules with a broad hilt at the base. Nodding in approval he then took a tube of lubricant and returned to the chair.
“Open your panties, bend over and present yourself.” He ordered. With tears still spilling down her face Pain followed his instructions and pulled the crotch zipper down to expose her anus. She bent over as far as she could and looked down at the ground.
Mister Green opened the lubricant and poured a small amount onto the knobbly dildo. Dropping the tube he wrapped his free hand in Pain’s pigtail, pulling her head back so that she looked straight at Christine.
Pain’s face betrayed all her feelings. The enormity of pain and mortification wracking her was written large across her cherubic face. Her bottom pouting lip quivered and tears rolled uncontrollably from her large blue eyes. Christine couldn’t help but watch on as Mister Green lowered his weapon toward Pain’s waiting hole.
“Now Lolita, watch how a real slut takes it from behind. This is at least twice the width of the little thing inside you, not to mention the lovely little features lining its length, and I’ve only added the smallest amount of lubricant. Now - watch and learn.” The knobbly phallus dropped from Christine’s sight, but she knew the moment that it came up against Pain’s bottom when Pain bit her quivering lip. Mister Green grinned as he thrust the terrible phallus into Pain’s rectum. He took his time, ensuring she felt every single one of the unforgiving protrusions upon the dildo. Pain’s face contorted even further into a mask of misery as her bowels were ground and grated by the punishing object. Finally Mr Green slammed the last inch home in a quick movement, ensuring the dildo’s hilt smashed the spikes surrounding Pain’s anus deep into the soft flesh underneath. Pain screamed with the most heart wrenching anguish imaginable, and she kept on screaming as Mister Green rotated the phallus inside her while keeping steady pressure on the hilt to ensure the little bristles and spikes gouging her anus ground and rasped the delicate membranes.
All the while he kept his hand wrapped in Pain’s pony tail, ensuring the girl looked straight at Christine while she endured the unendurable.
---
An hour later Mister Green secured the locking chain back around Christine’s waist after changing her diaper. “I will see you later little one,” Mister Green grinned as he set Christine on her way back up to the common room.
She walked back into the common room in her pink and white gingham dress to find the three other girls all seated around the table. Christine’s bottom still ached from the unnatural invader that until recently had been buried in her, but on the bright side the cramps had disappeared as the enema water had gushed out of her bowels. Her relief had been palpable.
Pain however – still clearly suffering from her excruciating bra – was being questioned by Rubber and School who had undoubtedly heard the screams from below. But it seemed that the teary blonde had remained tight lipped about what had happened. She was probably embarrassed, thought Christine. Personally she was mortified that she’d allowed the nozzle in her back passage, but Pain had done worse, she’d openly asked for that monster dildo in her bottom.
Christine walked passed the girls, she couldn’t cope with the shame of facing them right now. Not after she’d endured what she had. Not after she’d caused Pain’s terrible punishment. Not when she could continuously feel her bladder emptying into her diaper, providing her with a constant reminder of her situation.
She walked quietly to her room, careful not to make eye contact with any of them, and lay down on her bed.
“Are you okay?” School stood in the doorway.
“No.” Christine responded.
“What happened downstairs?” She asked matter-of-factly.
Christine shrugged: “He tortured Pain terribly.” She responded, “And it was my fault.” Christine very quickly explained what had happed, brushing over the more sordid details.
“You should have submitted.” Was all School said, and she left the doorway. Christine’s heart sank at the disappointment and disdain in School’s voice. How would she cope with this place if she upset the other girls. School’s words echoed through her mind as she lay on her bed resolving never to do something so cowardly again.
Christine elected to stay in her room for the remainder of the afternoon. At one point a blind and silent Rubber tottered into her room. Christine looked up at the matte-black girl in her rubber encasement. Rubber held her head on a slight angle, as though questioning. Christine had no words to offer and Rubber left after a few minutes of silence.
“Look,” Sophie said through the earpiece, “it happens, you can’t blame yourself. We all fail from time to time, and the girls will forgive you in time, they probably already have. Just ignore School, she’s a foul tempered red head, don’t worry about it.”
Christine listened to Sophie’s words of encouragement, but nothing could break the feeling she had that she’d let Pain down and that if she’d only been a little less selfish the blonde wouldn’t be suffering so terribly now.
“You can’t mope in here.” Sophie said. “Come on, get up, at least go and help the others get dinner on the table.”
She dragged herself off the bed and into the common room and found the girls setting the central table. All the forks and knives were plastic, the plates were plastic and so were the cups. Christine wondered about the plastic cutlery and then almost slapped herself for stupidity when she realised that their captors would never let the girls get their hands on something like a real metal knife or fork. Anything like that could be used as a weapon, and from what she’d seen so far the masters didn’t leave anything to chance.
“Can I help?” she asked and it was Pain who responded first, red eyed and teary, her bra still tightened and clearly causing her the most terrible pain, but nonetheless she attempted a smile through her agony and welcomed Christine back into the fold. Christine did her best to smile back.
---
School displayed the toothpicks to the girls: three long, one short, before hiding them in the cup of her hand.
Rubber took the first pick, clumsily selecting a full length one. Unable to see the result she relied on School to quietly tell her that she’d successfully avoided two consecutive nights in the cell. Rubber audibly sighed through her ring gag.
School next offered a toothpick to Christine. Her heart beat fast as she looked at the three wooden slivers before her. She settled on the one in the middle and sighed with relief as her toothpick came out intact as well.
Pain and School shared a look. School shrugged and Pain selected the toothpick on the left. It was broken.
Christine’s heart sank immediately. The poor girl had already suffered enough! Couldn’t they just leave her alone?
Mister Black, who had watched the ritual from a corner of the room with interest, now stepped forward and began to advance on a bereft Pain. “Ah piggy, piggy, piggy. What a pleasant surprise. I told you I had some wonderful ideas. Here, put these on you fat bitch.” Mister Black threw four restraints at Pain. Already tormented by her tightened bra, Pain began crying straight away as she realised that she would be spending the night in the cell with her bra on. Weeping, she began to wrap the restraints about her wrists and ankles.
“Wait! Sir! Wait!” Christine called out.
Mister Black turned slowly, “what is it Lolita?”
“Me for her… Sir, I mean.”
“Pardon?” He asked carefully.
“I’ll take her place Sir.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s not fair Sir. Pain’s been through enough, and it’s my fault. I should be up there, not her. I’ll take her place willingly.” Christine explained calmly.
Pain looked up at Christine from her knees, moments ago she’d faced the prospect of a full night of torture at Mister Black’s hands. Now she held onto a glimmer of hope, and thankfulness shone through her eyes. Christine felt a warm flush of pride for her selfless act.
“Let me get this right. You want to undergo whatever it was that I had planned for her?”
“Yes sir.” She said confidently.
“Fine, you put those on then.” Mister Black told Christine tersely. “When she’s finished, secure her to the cross.” He told the others, “And you my fat little sow,” he pointed directly at Pain, “I will have my fun with you one of these nights, you just wait.” Pain ignored him, simply happy to have dodged a night in the cell.
Christine soon found herself – for the second time today – strapped to a Saint Andrew’s Cross waiting on the whim of a cruel pervert.
He stood before Christine, stroking his neatly trimmed goatee. “Well you haven’t got any teats to speak of, and I was going to have some fun with piggy’s fat bags, but I guess we can still play the mystery bag game!” He grinned.
“Here, you’ll need this,” He pulled a blindfold out of a pocket and wrapped it around Christine’s head, engulfing her in darkness.
“Now,” he said from what sounded like the other side of the room, “does anyone want to explain the mystery bag game to Lolita?” Christine heard nothing but silence.
“You, School, you like the mystery bag game, you explain it.” Mister Black instructed School.
“Yes sir.” School said carefully, “Master will place some toys in a bag. Feeling through the bag, you must choose one, and it will then be inserted into the orifice of Master’s choice. Once inserted, it will be left in you overnight.” School finished, her voice deadpan and devoid of emotion.
“Very good School.” She felt Mister Black standing next to her. “There, feel the bag?” Mister Black placed the bag in Christine’s bound hand and she began feeling through the material.
“There are three very different items in there Lolita, each with their own very special surprises! And I’m happy to tell you that whichever one you choose goes in your bottom! You see, I thought that you so loved your enema this afternoon then why not finish the day off with a bang! So think long and hard before making your choice Lolita, because whichever you choose is going to be your closest friend as you lie hogtied on the floor of the cell all night!”
Christine gulped, now having second thoughts about having taking Pain’s place. Her hand grasped at the outside of the bag, trying to come to grips with the objects within. There was one very, very wide, squishy and shortish object. She automatically discounted that one as it was simply monstrous, easily three or four magnitudes larger than the modest enema bulb she’d endured earlier today.
The second object she automatically discounted as well. Although she could almost get her forefinger and thumb around its diameter (probably twice the width of the enema bulb) she quickly felt the rock hard protrusions covering the length of the dildo from top to bottom.
She grasped and pinched at the bag some more, trying to find the supposed third object but having difficulty locating it. Eventually she found it in the very bottom of the bag and she breathed a sigh of relief. The other two objects would have torn her apart, but this one was a very modest size, maybe the width of her index finger, and not much longer either. “This one.” She indicated victoriously.
“Right then. School, remove Lolita’s blindfold and we’ll take a little look at her selection shall we?”
Christine blinked for a few seconds as her sight was restored. Mister Black stood at the table, mystery bag in hand. First of all he pulled out the largest object, “Ta da! Lolita has turned down a night filled with the monster butt buster, one of the largest butt plugs in our collection. Manufactured from soft, durable latex, this baby is guaranteed to stretch and tear the most limber of arse sluts,” Mister Black grinned and capered like a game show host, clearly enjoying the building tension in the room.
He placed the gargantuan plug down on the table, it was a good four or five inches across at the tapered base, and at its broadest point, probably six or seven inches. Christine shook her head, there was no way that could ever fit in a human being, and she would never have chosen it. So why had it been in the bag? She wondered.
She instantly recognised the second object, “Behold, the Mark Three Punisher, only recently extracted from the filthy depths of Pain’s shit hole, and still dirty from her fat little arse! Note the solid silicone protrusions for that very special pain slut! What a shame Lolita, you would have really enjoyed this one.”
Christine felt a chill go through her. Hang on, she thought, why put two objects in the bag that I would obviously never pick? Had she really thought this through properly?
“But what’s left in the bag?” Mister Black shook the bag and feigned an inability to find the remaining object.
Meanwhile Christine’s brain finally grasped something terribly important: why put two enormous dildos in the bag, and then tell me that the one I choose is going in my behind? Why: so I wouldn’t choose them, and so I wouldn’t think too hard about the remaining object – all you were thinking about was size, weren’t you? What if…
“Oh look everyone, look at what little Lolita has decided to stick in her little bottom all night!” Mister Black announced gleefully.
Fear and loathing smashed down on her like an avalanche.
“Why it’s a fresh red chilli!” Mister Black presented the long red chilli to the room. Pain groaned in sympathy as Christine cried out: “No! Please! I’ve changed my mind, the second one, the second one!”
“Oh but its too late now little chicken,” Mister Black stood before her brandishing the chilli. “Straight in your little bot-bot with the chilli… School, her diaper please.” School knelt down and began unlocking Christine’s lockable plastic pants.
“Please, I beg of you,” Christine said panicking, “The second one, I’ll do it, I promise!” Mister Black shook his head. “PLEASE!” She bellowed emotionally, “Okay, okay, okay,” She panted rapidly as she felt her pants being pulled down her legs.
“The biggest one, I’ll try it, I’ll do my best, please no. No. No. No.” She began repeating hysterically as her diaper was unpinned. Meanwhile Mister Black carefully and immediately before Christine’s eyes used a small pen knife to make two lengthwise incisions down the chilli.
“Please Sir!” She screamed, “Please, please, please, please,” Mister Black motioned to School, who pulled apart the globes of Christine’s bottom. Now the girl-child look-alike switched from “please” to “No!” She gasped out the short word between her frantic heaves.
Mister Black spat on the end of the chilli and his hand descended. Christine continued squealing and begging as she felt the tiny fruit enter her pucker. Mister Black grinned maniacally as he slowly thrust the little object into her, gently seating the red beast in her sphincter. Satisfied with his work, Mister Black nodded to School who began doing Christine’s pants back up.
Her panting changed dramatically as soon as her pants were closed up and locked. Christine was now afraid to move any more than absolutely necessary.
“Please sir,” she said fervently, “anything else, it’s not too late! Please, you’ll enjoy it, I promise, the huge one, I’ll stretch myself on it!” She cried in the most pathetic fashion, tears and snot combining under her nose and dripping onto her pink gingham dress.
“I’m sure I would Lolita, but I much prefer that particular little lolly in your bottom.” He grinned.
Christine looked at the faces of the other girls. School looked on with sympathy and Pain was crying on her behalf. Rubber, as always, stood anonymously to one side, blind, probably mostly deaf under the layers of thick rubber encasing her, suffering quietly inside her sweaty rubbery hell.
Almost immediately Christine felt the first hint of what was to come. The incisions Mister Black had made in the Chilli multiplied its effect almost immediately by allowing its contents to leech ubiquitously into every tiny crevasse in Christine’s puckered sphincter. The oils mixed in with seed juice and soaked slowly into her membranes.
At every moment Christine imagined that things couldn’t possibly get any worse, and then with her next breath the chilli seared even more. Every moment was worse than its preceding one as the oil slowly soaked deeper and deeper into her bowels. More agonizing than her bowels however were the infinitesimally small cracks lining her tiny tightened anus.
Her anus felt like an ever magnifying fractal image. No matter how deeply or thoroughly she thought the oil had already penetrated there was always a new channel or fissure for the insidious oil to penetrate. Deeper and deeper.
In each and every nerve ending the same pattern was repeated: first the warmth, then the escalating heat and then the searing pain as the nerves were scorched and fried by the escalating chemical reaction occurring throughout the thin layers of skin and membranes in her bottom.
She barely even noticed as Mister Black unlocked her wrists from the cross and brought them behind her. Tears flowed unimpeded, and her constant crying became frantic as she struggled for breath in between howled pants. The agony in her bottom was so terrifically intense as to deny belief.
Still the chilli burn continued to intensify, its effect spreading not only further into her rectum, but deeper and deeper into the flesh of her sphincter. As she was led into the darkened cell she started screaming uncontrollably, the pain was that intense. She thrashed about, but to no use, with her wrists secured behind her Mister Black was quickly able to put her on the hard concrete floor of the cell and bring each of her thrashing legs up to her bound wrists one at a time.
Christine had screamed herself hoarse by the time Mister Black finished his hogtie.
“You’ve learnt a valuable lesson Lolita,” Mister Black suggested, “There’s no easy way out, either do it our way or suffer. You could have chosen either of those two other dildos but you thought you’d be smart.”
He knelt down next to her, panting, her screams exhausted, and the pain still intensifying by the moment, each worse than the one before.
“Get used to it Lolita. We know how much you hate your bottom being penetrated, and you can be sure that at every opportunity we’re going to fill it, stretch it, hurt it and stuff it. By the time we’re finished with you it’s the only sex you’ll ever get or enjoy.
Christine wailed anew as his words sank into her.
The door to the cell clanged shut, engulfing her in darkness and leaving her with nothing but the intense pain in her bottom.
---
Light. Searing light. She sobbed hoarsely again.
They were coming back to make things even worse. They were going to hurt her more and there was nothing she could do about it.
She scrunched her eyes closed against the harsh light, and then to her surprise, a soft delicate hand touched her cheek. A gentle hand, it stroked her wet cheek, and then Christine sighed in desperate relief as her legs were released from the strict hogtie she’d endured all night.
“Come on. It’s over. Let’s get you to the bathroom.” Pain removed the restraints from Christine’s wrists and ankles and helped her to her feet. The chilli still seared inside her, but it had subsided over recent hours. She still felt its horrific effects in every single corner of her bottom but most particularly in the crinkled muscle of her anus. Thankfully however the pain had stopped spreading and now all she needed to cope with was the terrible residual burn she felt throughout her back passage.
Pain half carried Christine out of the door of the cell. As they passed through the room Christine looked around to see breakfast laid on the table and the bathroom door open, indicating it was free. She looked about for the others and then noticed something strange. School and Rubber (currently out of her ubiquitous uniform) were both in Rubber’s room. School lay entwined in the sheets as Rubber stood besides her rubbing her eyes. Christine put the oddity to one side as Pain led her into the toilet, she had other priorities right now.
Pain produced the key that unlocked Christine’s plastic pants so that she could get access to the horrid chilli in her bottom. “Do you need help?” Pain asked kindly. Christine shook her head.
Just the act of pulling the little red object from her bottom reignited the horrific pain she felt. Every square millimetre of her anus felt as though it had blistered and suffered third degree burns. A quick touch however revealed no obvious damage, no blisters, just searing heat and burning pain every time she touched part of the affected area. She winced in agony as she inspected her bottom.
The shower made things even worse. Water felt as though it was boiling whenever it touched her. Soap didn’t help either, she had hoped that it would maybe help break down the residual oils, unfortunately it seemed to have the reverse effect, intensifying rather than diminishing the pain. Her bottom felt like was someone had poured acid into it burning away the top layers of skin and leaving only the thinnest layer between raw flesh and the air. Every breath of air evoked pain, every brush of a towel or touch of anything elicited pure agony.
“Christine,”
She looked up at the ceiling, “Yes,” she responded to Sophie’s voice in her ear.
“I know it’s difficult, but you are going to have to clean your bottom properly.”
“I can’t,” the broken girl responded, “it’s just too sore,” and tears broke out anew.
“Christine, please, you have to, you’ll only make things even worse if they check and you fail your inspection. Please, it’s for your own good.”
Christine sobbed quietly before realising that Sophie was right. She clenched her teeth, picked up the flannel, scoured it with soap and screamed as she violated her burnt sphincter with her soapy little finger.
---
“I’m okay, I’ll live.” Was all Christine said as she walked to her bedroom passing School and Rubber eating breakfast.
She pulled out her outfit for the day, the red and white polka dot ensemble and dressed quietly.
Having finished dressing she decided to go and see Pain to apologise for her failure yesterday in the play room. Pain was drying off in her room when Christine knocked on the door. “I’m sorry for yesterday.” She cut to the chase.
“No,” Pain turned around quickly and strode across the room taking Christine’s hands in her own, “No, no don’t,” she squeezed Christine’s hands, “No, we can’t blame ourselves for what they do to us. It wasn’t your fault –“
“But you all said I should submit, and I didn’t,” Christine added.
“No, but you tried and that’s what counts, look it’s okay, I’m still here aren’t I?”
“Yes but look–“Christine pointed to Pain’s breasts which were scoured red all over. Her nipples told an even sadder story, little scabs forming atop the spot where the sharp plastic spikes had sunk into her.
“It’s okay, I’ve had worse. But look, what you did last night, you didn’t have to, and please don’t do it again, but for what its worth I just wanted to say thankyou,” The blonde said sincerely.
“It’s the least I could do,” Christine added, “and I promise I’ll try not to stuff up again.”
“Don’t worry.” Pain stopped holding Christine’s hands, “Look, it’s another day, maybe one of us will go home today!” She suggested positively. Christine sat on Pain’s bed as she dressed.
“Do you mind?”
“No, I like the company.” Pain responded, “And to tell you the truth, I’d love some help with the corset, it’s not easy to do up by myself.”
“Sure”
Christine helped Pain into her white satin corset hoisting it up around her midriff and helping hook the steel busk together from top to bottom. When she finished Pain leant forward against the wardrobe as Christine pulled the laces of the corset taught.
“How tight do I go?” Christine asked.
“I’ll get punished if they see any flesh, so all the way tight please.”
“Umm, that’s quite a lot.”
“Tell me about it, from 34 gorgeous inches down to 26. I keep finding a new tighter one every month or so, I’ll be down to 25 inches soon enough. But it gives me a great figure!” She laughed.
“I’ve never worn one, what does it feel like?” Christine asked honestly.
“It’s difficult to get used to. You can’t breathe as deeply, and bending down is hard, but after a while you don’t really notice it.” Christine slowly worked the laces tighter, hauling on them with effort. It was a far from simple task and she marvelled that Pain had managed this every morning by herself.
“Why was School in Rubber’s room this morning?” She asked innocently enough.
“It wasn’t just this morning. More like all night.” Pain responded, “They have a thing together.”
“Really?” Christine whispered back, “How do they get away with it?”
“The masters aren’t usually here at lock down, and they’re not here first thing in the morning, and since Sophie’s been acting as the ‘controller’ they generally don’t check the tapes. So who’s to know if two girls are in the same room overnight?”
“Oh.” Christine expressed indignantly.
“What? You don’t approve?”
“No! No, that’s not it at all. It just seems odd. I mean I would have thought that given all that goes on here that sort of thing would be the last thing on your mind.” Christine backtracked, eager not to pass judgement on the other two girls, particularly given Pain’s response.
“I suppose they find solace in each other’s company.” Pain said almost wistfully.
Christine was glad to change the topic by announcing that the corset was finally fully tightened. The effect on Pain’s figure was indeed dramatic, with her narrowed waist contrasting sharply with her large breasts.
“Thanks,” Pain said, “It’s really nice to get some help. Could you? It’s hard to get down once this thing’s on.” She pointed toward the white panties. Christine picked up the relatively heavy bundle and knelt down at Pain’s feet.
“Thank you. Hey! If there’s anything I can help you with, I’d be more than happy to.” Pain offered.
Christine unfolded the panties. On the outside they felt soft and padded – such a contrast to their insides. Christine slipped the panties over Pain’s feet and pulled them part the way up before the blonde took over and worked the exceptionally tight panties up over her thighs. Christine was getting back to her feet when Pain parted her legs to pull the panties up the last few inches. For a split second Christine unwittingly caught a glance between Pain’s parted legs. Given the variety of shocking sights she’d been exposed to in the last twenty-four hours she shouldn’t have been surprised, but even so the sight of the poor blonde’s blood red clitoris and labia was appalling. The hours spent suffering from the combination of spikes and bristles had abraded the top layers of skin from her genitals leaving behind a red/purple shade of swollen flesh.
Pain inhaled a short breath as she seated the horrid gusset between her legs, renewing the assault on the raw flesh between her legs.
“I don’t know how you stand it.” Christine said sympathetically as she picked up the bra.
Pain shrugged and tried to smile, although Christine could tell that the blonde’s effort was strained, “I try not to think about it.” Christine unhooked the back of the bra and saw its contents for the first time. Similar to the panties, each cup was lined in stiff bristles. Around the nipple the bristles increased in density and pointed inward so that Pain’s nipples would be constantly assaulted from all sides. At their very centre each cup held a single plastic spine, the same spines that had left the little wounds in Pain’s nipples yesterday. The girl leant forward and gently, ever so gently, fed her breasts into the infernal cups. When she had them placed she tried as delicately as possible to hook the bra strap closed, Christine helped.
Christine had to admire whoever had designed the infernal contraption, not for its torture qualities, but for the fact that it pulled Pain’s breasts high up on her chest and presented the blonde’s massive assets in the best possible light.
While Pain put on her stockings Christine looked at the new shoes. She prodded the bumps on the insole, they felt like marbles. An investigative finger revealed that the hard protrusions extended all the way down into the shoes and also surrounded the toes. “Um Pain, do you think you’ll be able to walk in these?” Christine asked.
“I don’t know. I have to I guess. I’ve been afraid to try them on to tell you the truth.”
“These people are bastards.” Christine spat.
“Yep.” Pain took one of the shoes off Christine for the moment of truth.
“And a size too small too, I’ll bet” She sighed as she squeezed her foot into the first. “Oww!” She exclaimed as her toes touched the ends. “Oh fuck!” She said uncharacteristically as she felt the top of her toes as well as the soles of her feet being terrorized by the hard nodules.
“I don’t think I can do this Lolita,” Pain said, doubt entering her voice.
“Come on, give me your arm, you can lean on me to put the other one on.”
“No I mean I don’t think it’ll work, I ‘m afraid to put my foot down. It’s bad enough without any weight on it, but…”
“Come on Pain,” Christine said encouragingly, “You put up with worse all the time. I mean yesterday with Master Green - this is nothing in comparison!” She tried to copy Pain’s normally cheerful attitude and use it back on her.
“Okay.” Pain put her foot tentatively on the floor, after several moments she lifted her bare foot while Christine held some of her weight. Pain squeezed her foot into the shoe, swearing again when she felt the full horror that the shiny white stilettos delivered.
“Okay, okay.” Pain panted. She waved Christine away as she tried to stand unaided. Christine sat on the bed and watched her. Pain’s face scrunched up as she felt her full weight drive down into the shoes. Her ankles shook, her calves quivered, but after a few moments the girl seemed to master herself.
“I can do this.” Pain said to herself. Then she looked straight at Christine, “I can do this. I can do this.” And Christine smiled and laughed.
Chapter 4
Christine lay face down on her bed seriously contemplating whether she could kill herself. It was the only obvious way out. The only way she could be delivered from this unbearable hell. Alone, she cried softly to herself, thinking back through the events of this traumatic day and hoping that they could be forgotten. But she knew that they would return to her in nightmares for the rest of her life.
---
“So you have a choice,” Miss Red explained to Rubber as she hung from the ceiling by her wrists, “your shoulders or your cunt?” The girls had finished eating dinner and were peering around the corner of the cell’s door to watch whatever it was that Miss Red had decided for Rubber’s night in the cell.
‘Of all the bad luck…’ Christine thought, ‘to pull the short straw for the second time in three days.’
“I make it about ten hours till morning,” the sour-faced mistress checked her wristwatch, “Now you can spend all night dangling there, popping your shoulders and standing on those cute little toes of yours, or you can rest a while on my little friend and further destroy that nasty hole of yours.”
The “little friend” in question was the scariest dildo Christine had ever seen in her life. It stood upon a stand immediately in front of Rubber’s dangling form. It was shaped like a pawn piece from a chess board and stood twelve inches tall. Its swollen head sat atop it like a helmet and then it cut away before increasing further and further in girth toward the base. At its widest point toward the base the dildo must have been five inches across, and a still scary three at its narrowest point just below its head.
Rubber’s feet just touched the ground as she hung in front of the stand, her shoulders already straining. It was just a matter of time before the poor girl would be forced to make the terrible decision to mount the bestial dildo in order to relieve her toes and shoulders.
“Would you like a hand slut?” Miss Red asked horribly.
“Oo isress!” Rubber moaned from her ring gag.
“Well since you asked nicely,” Miss Red grabbed the rubber-clad girl about the waist and placed the dildo stand immediately beneath Rubber’s vaginal entrance. The enormous invader nestled in Rubber’s shaven labia, its ridiculous head prodding at the bound girl. Rubber pulled herself up by the wrists, anxious to avoid the ridiculously huge object.
“It’s only a matter of time slut. You can’t stay up there all night, eventually you’re going to have to sit on that and when you do your weight will gradually force its way into you. You think we’ve stretched you before? Just wait until you’ve spent a few hours sliding down that monster. When I come back and check in the morning I’m betting you’ll be torn beyond repair!” The harridan cackled evilly.
“Everyone, say goodnight to Rubber.”
Miss Red was the last to leave the room, closing the steel door behind her with an ominous finality leaving Rubber locked away with her doom.
She turned to the remaining girls, “Shoo shoo, before I decide to have some more fun with one of you.”
---
Christine closed her eyes, feeling tears roll out of her swollen eyes. She’d never cried so much in her life as she’d cried today, and she expected more to come in the morning.
She couldn’t bear it. There was no way out except one.
But how would she do it? No pills, nothing to turn into rope, nothing sharp… She’d have to think. But could she really do it? Did she truly have the courage? If, somehow, she found a way to put an end to it all, would she really be able to do it? Were things really that bad?
How bad could it possibly get?
---
“Now this is what I’m talking about. Arms out Lollie.” Mister White ordered. “See this?” He held aloft a blue romper suit with an infantile waist line, red piping and broad circular collar. Matching bloomers were also produced and pushed into Christine’s waiting arms. Mister White was like a child in a candy shop, next he pulled out a range of footwear before he finally settled on a pair of oversized blue baby booties. Christine’s heart sank as he made each additional selection. “Yes, I think that will go nicely,” he added a pacifier to the collection of clothes in Christine’s arms. A cloth diaper and pair of old fashioned rubber pants came next, “and the piece de résistance,” he said with a flourish and a baby bonnet in hand, neatly placing the frilled bonnet upon the babyish pile of garments.
“Here, put those down for a moment and let me show you something really special. Here, sit down,” Mister White had Christine perch on the edge of the wardrobe and he extracted the bloomers from the pile. “Legs,” he instructed and Christine offered each of her legs in turn as Mister White quickly pulled the bloomers up her legs and over her bulging diaper. Christine, terrified at receiving any further torture at the hands of the hideous man followed his every instruction to the letter. The bloomers were soon seated properly and he instructed her to bend her legs at the knee. Christine noticed two thick bands on each leg, one above the knee and the other below, she also saw a sturdy buckle connecting the two bands behind her knee.
Mister White quickly tightened the two bands and then the linking strap, this had the effect of preventing Christine from straightening her leg past 140 degrees. “You see, isn’t that clever?” He said with deep amusement.
“Yes Daddy,” she replied quietly as she realised that this arrangement would ensure she wouldn’t be able to stand, and that when she donned this babyish costume tomorrow morning she’d be relegated to crawling.
---
Her drenched diaper squelched between her legs and she felt the new and larger catheter lodged uncomfortably inside her. Every moment it remained in her was another moment it worked at stretching her bladder muscles – gradually rendering her incontinent. She imagined what tomorrow would bring, dressed in the baby romper and bonnet, sucking on the pacifier and forced to crawl about for the amusement of the masters. The impending humiliation was almost more than she could bare.
But worst of all was the lingering pain she still felt – even though several hours had passed since her ordeal.
---
Christine and Rubber reported to Mister White in the playroom as they’d been ordered to at the morning’s inspection.
“Ah Lolita… Rubber, how very good of you to join me.
“Now why don’t you come over here? Lolita, kneel on that chair and bend over the back. And you – get on your knees.” He pushed Rubber to her knees as Christine climbed onto the large wooden chair. Mister White then hauled Christine bodily over the back of the chair and locked her wrists to the back legs of the chair. This arrangement left her half over the back of the chair with her bottom dangerously exposed and pointing directly at Mister White.
While Christine knelt on the hard chair waiting for the spanking he’d promised her, Mister White fed his flaccid, wrinkly penis into Rubber’s ring gag, “Now we’re going to play a little game. While this slut pleasures me with the only one of her holes that can still actually give a man pleasure, I’m going to spank you. Do you understand?” He told Christine matter-of-factly.
“Yes sir.”
“No,” he instructed, “Not sir, not any more Lolita. You will call me Daddy from now on.” He said lecherously.
---
With her head buried in her pillow, Christine felt physically ill as she remembered being forced to call him “Daddy”. The visceral reaction she’d had to his incestuous overtones had been palpable. What sort of psychopath actually fantasised about that sort of stuff? Every fibre in her being was repulsed at the very thought of her own father in a sexual context – and yet Mister White relished exactly that type of relationship.
Rubber on the dildo, the baby clothes, having to call him “Daddy” – she felt sick to her stomach …
---
“Yes si… I’m mean – Yes Daddy” She cringed as she followed his perverse request. He took his time surveying Christine’s prostrate form as he enjoyed Rubber’s tongue on his hardening penis. He ran his hands down Christine’s flanks, fingering the satin bows and frills adorning her polka dot dress.
“Tomorrow, you’ll dress more appropriately won’t you little one?” He told her with his gravely voice. “This is good, but not infantile enough for me. I want to see you get out some of those bloomers of yours, maybe a nice little romper, some baby booties maybe… Hmmm… Perhaps…” His suggestions trailed off as he day-dreamed some kinky fantasy, undoubtedly involving her. Meanwhile Rubber slurped on his slowly stiffening member.
“But where were we?” He asked rhetorically, “Ah yes, the spanking.” His hands roamed over Christine’s supine form, now rubbing over her almost non-existent breasts. She hated his every lewd touch, his hands felt clammy and sweaty as the pawed at her thighs and then unlocked the chain holding up her pants and diaper.
“You’re even wetter now aren’t you little Lollie?” He waited for an answer but Christine offered none back. That had been the superficial reason that he’d ordered this punishment for; during inspection he’d felt her up to “discover” a wet diaper. She railed at the injustice of it all, would she face this sort of punishment everyday because of the condition they’d imposed on her? Were all her days from now on to start off with a spanking or a strapping? How long before she had a bottom that looked the same as School’s – bruised, bleeding and battered?
“Answer me!” He roared suddenly. Christine jumped in fright.
“Yes Daddy.” She said quickly, hoping to avoid his temper.
“Good. Next time I expect your answers promptly.”
“Yes Daddy.” She said quietly, hating the very sound of the word coming out of her mouth.
“Now, only naughty girls wet themselves, isn’t that right?”
“Yes Daddy.” Afraid to disagree with the tyrant, Christine just wanted to get this terrible ordeal over.
“And what happens to naughty girls?” He asked.
Christine wondered what he wanted to hear, “I don’t know sir.” She said gingerly and immediately Mister White’s hand struck her exposed bottom firmly, his heavy hand leaving a clear red imprint on Christine’s pale and delicate skin.
“Ow!” she squealed.
“You will address me properly!” He growled.
“Sorry Daddy, I won’t do it again, I promise.”
“Now, I will ask again: what happens to naughty little girls?” He asked again.
“I don’t know Daddy.” She repeated, this time using the proper honorific.
“This happens,” and his open hand swung and struck her bottom again, and again. “They get spanked on their naughty little bottoms.” Christine cried out as Mister White lashed her soft white bottom with his varicose vein covered hand. He quickly layered his blows from one side of her bottom to the other, causing her entire rear end to adopt a cheery red glow. All the while poor Rubber knelt between the older man’s legs, her mouth working diligently on his ever hardening rod.
---
Even now her bottom still ached from the spanking. Although no permanent marks had been left, nevertheless his hand had been hard and unremitting. She ran her own hand over her diapered bottom, remembering the ache and heat that his savage belting had given her pristine alabaster bottom.
If only that had been all he’d given her to cry about.
---
Mister White paused temporarily, “Now isn’t Miss Bum Bum nice and red?” Christine looked over her shoulder, trying to catch a glimpse of her newly thrashed bottom. Mister White began running his hands over her supple flesh, “Hmmm, nice and soft,” he began kneading her already stinging buttocks.
“Please?” She asked quietly.
“Please what?” He snapped back.
“Please stop Daddy, I’ve had enough.” In response he pushed her head back down over the chair and swung another half a dozen heavy blows into her. Christine yelped in shock.
“That’s another thing Lollie; I don’t want to ever hear you refer to yourself as ‘I’. Around me you will only ever call yourself ‘Lollie’. Is that clear?” He reinforced his question with a final spank.
“Yes Daddy.” She squirmed.
“Let me hear you say it.” He told her.
“Yes Daddy, Lollie understands.”
Christine sniffled as Mister White resumed kneading and massaging her bottom. He pulled on the reddened flesh, mauling it in his firm hands and prising apart her bottom cheeks to expose her sphincter. Then he paused, leant forward, and dropped a string of spit directly on the puckered muscle. The saliva immediately reacted with the residue chilli that had remained as a consequence of her night in the cell and Christine cringed as she felt its renewed slow burn.
“Good Lollie,” Mister White said soothingly, “Now Uncle Black told me that you got hurted last night, why don’t you tell Daddy all about it.”
Christine swallowed back her pride and thought quickly: submit, that’s all you can do, don’t provoke him, give him what he wants, and what he wants is for you to act like a child, do it now! Submit or suffer!
“Unky Black,” she improvised, using the most infantile language she could imagine, “put something hot in my bottom.” She explained slowly, hoping her response was adequate.
His hands roamed her buttocks as he corrected her again, “Not bottom, ‘Miss Bum Bum’ – now say it again.”
“Unky Black put something hot in Miss Bum Bum,” she repeated back.
“And did it hurt little Lollie?” He asked smoothly as he again parted her cheeks, his finger delicately brushing over the tightened muscle of her aching anus.
“Yes Daddy, it hurt Lollie a lot,” she said carefully, dreading his every move and fearing his unspecified intentions.
---
She still felt the slow chilli burn – subsiding now – but still present. Just another ache and pain to add to the litany of horrors she’d encountered. As she sobbed and contemplated her possible futures she imagined a set of scales. One side of the scale she weighed up her will to live, her desire to go on and maybe one day escape, be away from this place and try to resume some semblance of a normal life. On the other side of the scale sat an ever increasing pile of weights, each representing a new hurt or torment inflicted on her: the daily enemas, her forced catheterisation, the childish clothes, the chilli in her bottom, her night in the cell, the spanking from “Daddy”, Rubber forced onto the colossal dildo… and the worst of all.
---
“Maybe Daddy should try and ease the pain a little,” he said as he dropped another line of spittle directly on her sphincter. “Yes, does that feel better Lollie?” He asked.
Christine shivered in fear, not knowing how to answer. Of course it didn’t feel any better! She’d almost been able to ignore the residual burn until he’d deposited his spit on her, now the slow burn had flared back to life with his crude attentions. But she couldn’t possibly give him the satisfaction of knowing that, “Yes Daddy, it feels better,” she lied through clenched teeth.
His finger began lightly prodding the tightened muscle and spreading the spit about its surface. She let the smallest whimper past her lips as he dipped his finger up to the first knuckle. Her anus burnt terribly in fresh acidic pain! His finger renewed every aspect of the fearsome anguish she’d endured throughout the night.
Mister White pulled himself out of Rubber’s mouth, his aged penis rock hard and exhibiting every veined bend and kink throughout its short but thick length. He pushed Rubber to one side and stepped in closer behind Christine’s bound form.
“No!” She screamed as she realised what was about to happen, “No! Please, No!” Her brain snapped as the full significance of his intent fell on her. “Daddy, please don’t, I beg you!” She screamed.
Mister White, evil lust in his eyes, placed the head of his penis against the spit covered pucker of Christine’s bottom.
“Beg me what Lollie?” He asked kindly, still acting his part in spite of the terrible evil that he was about to inflict on the girl.
Christine used her words carefully, “Please don’t hurt Miss Bum Bum anymore! Daddy, please?” She pled.
Her cries fell on deaf ears as Mister White rolled a condom down the length of his knobbly penis to protect himself from whatever remnants of the chilli were left in Christine’s bowels. Her cries for mercy became more and more wretched as he fed the head of his latex coated cock into her burning anus.
Christine screamed in agony as she felt herself split open. Mister White’s penis was simply the fattest object ever to have entered her behind and to add to that anguish was the searing heat from the chilli. She mewled in misery as Mister White sank the full length of his stubby cock into her suffering rectum.
Only a day and a half ago Christine would never have even contemplated anal sex, it was something so distasteful in concept that even the mere thought of it caused her to recoil in horror. With Mister White’s wrinkled cock in her burning arsehole she sank to the nadir of her desolation.
Pain mingled in with humiliation as she screamed with pure suffering. The thickness of the sadist’s prick was multiplied by the scorching burn from the chilli and the combination resulted in the most intense pain imaginable. Adding to her burden was the extreme humiliation she felt, clad in an infantile polka dot dress with frilly panties, plastic pants and diaper around her ankles. Together with the huge cock in her bottom she felt feeble, helpless and objectified.
---
As she remembered the feeling of Mister White’s twisted penis driving deeper and deeper into her shameful hole, Christine came to understand that she was no longer a person. As far as these perverts were concerned she had no feelings and no thoughts. She merely existed for their pleasure and amusement. They didn’t see a young clever girl full of potential and vitality – they saw a human plaything, an object to use and abuse as they saw fit. With this revelation she finally came to understand the sheer scale of her circumstances. She couldn’t expect mercy, empathy or sympathy. All she could expect from the future was suffering.
She now knew she’d made a terrible mistake by making clear her disdain for anal penetration. Clearly the masters had decided to hone in on that particular hatred of hers and there was very little she could do about it. Misters Green, Black and White had all taken advantage of the one orifice in her body she felt the most ashamed of. And she dreaded what Miss Red would do when she got the opportunity.
---
Mister White grunted and groaned as his cock sawed into and out of her inflamed and agony filled anus. Every single tiny millimetre of her taut and burning sphincter screamed in the most excruciating pain as Mister White’s ancient and gnarled cock filled her bottom.
Mister White on the other hand was enjoying every one of Christine’s squeals and screams. In particular he enjoyed the marvellous feeling of Christine’s tight and almost-virgin anus clenching around his thick cock every time she hollered out in agony. The girl may have hated every moment of her ordeal but her tightly clenched bottom imparted the most wonderful feeling of warmth and supple strength he could imagine.
With an orgasm pending he imagined this strangely attractive tiny-titted strawberry blonde wearing a one piece pyjama outfit and hugging a teddy bear as his semen oozed out of her torn and bleeding rectum into her sopping diaper. The vision finally drove him over the edge as he shot his thick and mucousy load into Christine’s tortured anus.
---
She thought through all the terrible things she’d seen since her imprisonment: School’s mince meat bottom and caned genitals; a sweat drenched Rubber and the agonising effects of her horrific boots; and possibly the worst of all, her glimpse of Pain’s clitoris and labia, rubbed red raw and purple. Could she eventually imagine herself being similarly permanently affected. How would she cope after several weeks here in this hell hole? This thought led her on to imagining herself in two or three month’s time: sitting in a corner wearing a ridiculously childish dress and soaked diaper, her anus distended and aching from repeated rapes. Was that all she had to look forward to?
Christine cried louder again as all these thoughts and more surged through her mind.
She imagined poor Rubber struggling in vain to keep her poor vagina off the ridiculously enormous dildo. Christine wondered what would happen when she finally gave up the fight. How long would it take for the poor girl’s weight to eventually overcome the pliant flesh between her legs? The dildo was the size of a baby’s head! Being forced onto that would be like giving birth, only in reverse!
The horror simply overwhelmed her and she did the only thing that she could, she sobbed uncontrollably into her pillow. She had to do something to make it all end.
“Lolita?” Pain called from the doorway, “Are you all right? You’ve been crying for ages.” The blonde had stripped off her torture clothing, including the new shoes that she had been forced to hobble about in all day.
“No, it’s too horrible; I can’t take it any more!” She wailed from her bed. Pain sat down cautiously next to her.
“Come on, its not all bad, at least you’re not in the cell tonight,” Pain said kindly.
“No!” Christine sat up, her bleary eyes running rivers of tears down her cheeks, “Poor Rubber! It’s horrible what they’re doing to her, she’ll be permanently crippled! That thing will kill her! Why can’t we do something?”
“Hey, hey,” Pain repeated over and over again as she grasped Christine gently by the shoulders, “hey now, calm, deep breaths. Calm down. It’s okay… okay, that’s it, breathe,” Christine slowed her breathing, her hysteria unwinding back to mere misery, “Look Lolita, its not as bad as it seems, Miss Red likes to talk it up but in reality Rubber won’t really be hurt, well not permanently anyway.”
“But that thing’s so huge!” Christine moaned.
“Yes, and Rubber’s spent the last three years walking around with a pair of rather big inflatables stuck up her. It’s not like she’s unused to accommodating a bit down there.”
“Pain, you can’t say that, that’s horrid!”
“But it’s true.” Pain said matter-of-factly, “And I’d be careful leaving your purse lying around, Rubber might sit on it and you’ll never see it again.”
Christine gasped at Pain’s supposedly mean-spirited words before quickly realising the girl was joking. Christine punched Pain’s arm dismissively, “that’s not funny,” she said still sniffling but with the hint of a smile on her face.
“Not if you lose your purse it’s not,” Pain kept on, Christine couldn’t help herself and she burst freely into laughter. Pain’s joke, even though it was delivered in the worst of bad taste, was exactly the right thing to say to take Christine’s mind off the terrible ordeals she had encountered throughout the day. Soon the two girls had even forgotten what they were laughing at, but continued laughing because the other seemingly couldn’t stop herself. One would stop herself for a moment and attempt to reclaim some semblance of control only to look at the other and burst out laughing all over again.
“Come on; let’s get you out of that stuff.” Pain sighed breathlessly after their laughter reluctantly subsumed. Christine nodded and let Pain help her take off her frilly little-girl clothing.
“So she’ll be alright then?” Christine asked as Pain undid the big red satin bow around her waist.
“She should be, look I’m sure it will hurt plenty but its not the first time they’ve done something like this to her, and it won’t be the last. I don’t envy her, but then again I didn’t envy you last night either, and I’m sure you won’t envy me next time it’s my turn. It’s all par for the course, we all have to endure it, it’s just how we manage ourselves and our expectations that matters.”
Christine thought about Pain’s words, “I don’t get what you mean.”
“Well there are things we can change and things we can’t, right? So, I don’t worry about the things I can’t change. Like I’m not going to get out of here any time soon. So I just focus on what I can control. Like I know that if I refuse a suggestion they’ll find a way to make me do what they want, and they’ll make it nastier. So I choose to do what they want. That way it’s not so bad. It might not seem like much, but at least I have some control. It makes a big difference.”
“That just seems like giving in.” Christine said suspiciously.
“Not really; and surely resisting is even worse, right? Look at last night as an example. You tried to avoid what they wanted you to do and so they just made it worse. Case in point.” Pain lifted the polka dot dress over Christine’s head leaving the girl in her frilled panties, diaper, shoes and socks.
“You want me to get those?” Pain pointed to Christine’s feet. Remembering how she’d helped the blonde dress this morning she figured that now was as good an opportunity to have the favour repaid.
“Sure.”
Pain began unbuckling the patent leather shoes and kept on talking, “So you feeling any better now?”
“Huh?”
“I mean after today, I’m guessing Mister White didn’t exactly want to play tiddly winks with you and Rubber downstairs.”
Christine shivered at the memory of Mister White’s stubby old cock buried in her burning bottom. The burn from the chilli was still there, but well and truly less potent than it had been last night or this afternoon. She guessed that much of the residue oil had been displaced by Mister White’s latex coated cock. ‘Thank the lord for small mercies,’ she prayed to herself.
“It was horrible,” Christine offered, “I’d rather not talk about it. What about you and those new shoes?”
“Oh god they hurt! It’s like walking on gravel all day, was I ever glad to get those fuckers off!” Pain swore again and Christine winced.
“Sorry, I have a bit of a sewer mouth,” the blonde blushed slightly. “All done,” she pulled the last frilled sock off Christine’s foot. “Where do you want these?” She indicated the shoes.
“In the cupboard please.” Christine answered.
“What the hell is this?” Pain asked on opening the cupboard.
“That is Master White’s idea of ‘appropriate clothing’ for tomorrow.” And Christine explained how Mister White had hand picked her outfit after she’d been raped.
“Shit. He’s gone all out.”
“It gets worse,” Christine added, “look there,” she pointed at the bloomers. Pain picked them up and immediately felt the spot that Christine indicated how the two immobilising cuffs would effectively hamstring her.
“I don’t get it,” Pain said curiously.
“Neither did I until he made me try them on. That cuff goes here, right?” She pointed at a point a couple of inches above her knee, “and that one goes here, below the knee, and that little strip stops me from straightening my leg.”
“Why –“Pain started to ask.
“It means I can’t stand up, I have to crawl.”
“Oh.” Was all Pain could say.
A few minutes later she added, “Well that’s sure to stuff up your day.”
“Yeah,” Christine had already had several hours to get used to the concept. “But no more than those shoes of yours.” She replied in kind.
“Shut up!” Pain feigned outrage and pushed Christine lightly on the breastbone. Christine pushed mockingly back and suddenly push came to shove and soon the two fell to the ground laughing and wrestling. The larger girl eventually pinioned Christine to the ground.
“Enough!” Christine tapped out.
“Okay, okay.” Pain laughed, and began to push herself up and off Christine. As she did so her face came uncommonly close to Christine’s. In a brief moment, Christine saw something in Pain’s eyes that she’d missed before… warmth and kindness… and something more. Pain leant forward and kissed Christine’s surprised lips.
In shock she kept her mouth closed, but she didn’t pull back either. Moments later Pain quickly pulled away, obviously embarrassed.
“Oh shit, I’m sorry. Look, I didn’t mean to okay…”
“I don’t know what to say…”
“Don’t say anything, I’ll just leave.” A mortified Pain suggested.
“I think that would be a good idea.” Christine said carefully.
The two stood several feet apart, Pain looking exceptionally sheepish and Christine feeling confused and not a little shocked.
Suddenly a buzzer sounded throughout the room, “Curfew!” Pain said quickly before retreating back to her own room. Moments later the huge steel door to Christine’s room swung shut locking her in for the night.
Chapter 5
Two years earlier…
Christine’s back and bottom ached. Why couldn’t they at least make the pews a bit more comfortable? If she had spend every Sunday morning here the very least the Minister could get cushioning or something so the hard wooden benches weren’t so tough on her.
“This morning I would like you to open your Bible to the book of Ezekiel. It is an Old Testament book, chapter 33. And we are going to turn our attention now and give our undivided attention to the Word of God from Ezekiel.”
The Minister seemed a bit more animated and lively this morning, Christine thought, maybe she wouldn’t suffer the same old Sunday sermon. She was tired of the formulaic exhalations to the Lord replete with his humble requests to forgive their sins and love them in-spite of their mortal faults.
“Ezekiel 33 beginning in verse one says: ‘Again the word of the LORD came to me, saying, "Son of man, speak to the children of your people, and say to them: ‘When I bring the sword upon a land, and the people of the land take a man from their territory and make him their watchman, when he sees the sword coming upon the land, if he blows the trumpet and warns the people, then whoever hears the sound of the trumpet and does not take warning, if the sword comes and takes him away, his blood shall be on his own head.’”
Christine began to drift off as the Minster began quoting some esoteric biblical passage at length. So she looked about the little white chapel to see who had and hadn’t come to church. Her Mother was taking the same opportunity, her white gloved hands neatly folded in her lap and her hawk-like eyes darting throughout the room. But whereas her mother was looking to see who was tardy or absent so that she could share the news with her gossip circle, Christine looked about for her friends, or possibly even Brad, the hot senior in the year above her that she’d recently taken a fancy to.
“Nevertheless if you warn the wicked to turn from his way, and he does not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity; but you have delivered your soul. "Therefore you, O son of man, say to the house of Israel: ‘Thus you say, "If our transgressions and our sins lie upon us, and we pine away in them, how can we then live?"’ Say to them: ‘As I live,’ says the Lord God, ‘I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way and live. Turn, turn from your evil ways! For why should you die, O house of Israel?’”
‘Gee, he’s really getting a head of steam up today,’ Christine thought. She turned back toward the front of the church now that she’d spotted Kate and Jeannie. Unfortunately she hadn’t spotted Brad. Maybe he was right up the back?
“Today our land is being oppressed. Today our land is being attacked, not by an outside invader or an enemy that seeks to jump our borders and take over our cities, no. But we are being raided by an enemy from within and this enemy desires to rip apart and tear us apart and tear at the moral fabric of our lives and of our people and of our land by changing and distorting the standard of God’s institution of marriage that he has given and seeking to normalize a perversity in its place.”
A fleck of spittle scattered across the Minister’s middle-aged lips when he spat out the word, “perversity”.
“Now we must speak candidly and directly. This effort is being led by those who hate God, by those who hate Scripture and by those who hate Christians. The unashamed liberals and homosexual activists want to overturn our values and they want to influence our homes and our children and our lives by telling us that same sex marriages and same sex relationships are normal and an acceptable way of life.”
‘Same sex relationships,’ she thought, ‘disgusting!’ The entire concept went against everything that her Mother and Father had taught her from a very early age.
“Friends, today we must wake up and realize that there is a war going on. It is a war and a battle for the future of our country. It is a battle over the future of our own lives and our families and our children and we must rise up and warn our people and fight this assault for the same of our future and our country.
“Today we must hear and see what God has said about the sin of homosexuality. And what we, as God’s people, must affirm and fight for as his standard for human relationships, for marriage and for life as we know it. This is not a time to be passive. This is not a time to be sitting on the sidelines, comfortably sitting there doing nothing.”
Christine felt her own blood stir. An electricity was building up inside the chapel, she saw her mother next to her nodding grimly. Her father grunted in agreement with the Minister, and his was not the only voice of affirmation in the crowd. The Minister had hit a cord amongst his parishioners.
“And so homosexuality is a sin and it isn’t just a little benign sin. In the eyes of God it is called an abomination. This is to say that like every other sin which is egregious in God’s eyes, when God says something is an abomination he is saying this, that it is truly repulsive to him, that it is absolutely gross, that it is abhorrent to him, that it is foul and detestable in his sight! It is repugnant before him.”
The Minister’s flecked spittle shot from between his barred teeth, his fists clenched and he pounded the pulpit. Christine herself wondered why anyone would ever want to offend God so terribly by being homosexual. How could anyone so openly decide to spit in God’s face and call upon his wrath? Surely they would burn in hell.
“And it is so deplorable before him that to the children of Israel he commanded instant death for the parties who engaged in something like this.
“You don’t believe me?” He asked, daring any one of the parishioners to challenge him, daring any closet liberal in the audience to try and defend the indefensible. But he knew his audience and he knew that any house in the town not sporting a flag did have a ‘Support our Troops!’ sticker. Every person in that spotlessly white wooden chapel knew exactly what and who he spoke of, and they imagined the liberals and the activists, and prayed that none of them would ever leave their enclaves in the big cities to sully their perfect little world.
Christine felt the heady and virulent feeling in the room – it was palpable.
“Well, here we begin to see the standard of God and how he feels about it. Leviticus 19:2 says, ‘Speak to the children and the congregation of Israel and say to them, “You shall be holy for I am holy.”’ And then in chapter 20 he says this. He says, “If a man lies with a male as he lies with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination. They shall surely be put to death. Their blood shall be upon them.” He repeated it in Leviticus 18 as well. He said, ‘You shall not lie with a male as with a woman. It is an abomination.’
“Now some people might say, ‘Well, come on, pastor. You know, that was then. This is now.’ Well, I’m here to tell you. God is the same yesterday, today and forever. In fact, his moods do not swing and his values do not swing left or right like ours do. He says, ‘I am the Lord and I do not change.’ And within the chapter here as you look at Leviticus 18, even 19 and 20, God lists out all types of deviant sexual behaviours, sexual sins that he commands his people not to engage in, lest they defile their land. In fact, the bottom line reason is because if they carry on in these types of sins they defile the very land that they walk on, such as incest, adultery, fornication, bestiality, homosexuality as we already said. All of these, God says, are perversions and they defile the land.”
‘The fornicators’, she thought, ‘sick, perverse, sleeping with animals or their sisters or brothers. Homosexuals were the same. An outrage. Disgusting.’
“But the sin of homosexuality is not only considered and called an abomination in Scripture, it is also wickedness. Turn over to Genesis 19. The book of Genesis in chapter 19, we have an account of an entire city that was destroyed, Sodom and Gomorrah as you might know, being destroyed by God for a particular sin of homosexuality. Genesis 19:1 begins by saying that God had sent two angels to Sodom in the evening. “And Lot was sitting at the gate of Sodom.”
“Lot, being the nephew of Abraham. He was living in Sodom. When Lot saw them, he rose to meet them, and he bowed himself with his face toward the ground. And he said, ‘Here now, my lords, please turn in to your servant’s house and spend the night, and wash your feet; then you may rise early and go on your way.’ And they said, ‘No, but we will spend the night in the open square.’ But he insisted strongly; and you will pick up why.
“Now before they lay down, the men of the city, the men of Sodom, both old and young, all the people from every quarter, surrounded the house. And they called to Lot and said to him, ‘Where are the men who came to you tonight? Bring them out to us that we may know them carnally.’”
“No!” Her father shouted with several other parishioners. Christine looked toward her father to see the slow burn of outrage and hatred in his eyes.
“Yes!” The Minister answered, “it’s all in your bible. The Lord speaks clearly through scripture.” He answered them before continuing, “And then Lot went out to them through the doorway, shut the door behind him, and said, ‘Please, my brethren, do not do so wickedly!’ Do not act wickedly. Do not do this wicked thing.
“You see, the Bible sees homosexual behaviour, first and foremost, as a wicked perversion of sex, sex that God has given us between a man and a woman.”
Murmurs of agreement. Her mother nodding again.
“And in traditional marriage this is a beautiful thing. But when it gets perverted it is an abomination. It is a wickedness before God. For a male to have sexual relations with another male or a female to have that kind of relationship with another female is a wicked thing before the Lord.”
And for the first time Christine realised that homosexuality applied to either sex. She’d been so fixated on the language of the bible and ‘not laying down with a man as you would with a woman’. The realisation was kind of strange. She knew that men could be homosexuals.
Homosexuality had been the ultimate crime for boys at school. “Backs to the wall, John’s on the crawl!” She’d seen a whole class of boys turn on the quiet and delicate looking white boy from New York. John spent more time in the library than on the track and had no obvious interest in football. The assumption had been made was that he was queer.
“Bum’s to the ceiling, Jack’s got that feeling!” The boys would all laugh.
He’d left school in a matter of months, but not before he’d been made a pariah both at school and in town. Even the town’s adults had talked in hushed tones about the gangly, odd looking boy.
Christine had taken part in any number of conversations about the apparent queer in their ranks. Her girlfriends, particularly Jeannie who had a fascination with all things scandalous and carnal, were all convinced that the effeminate looking John was a “taker”. There had been plenty of discussion about his supposed habits, with particular effort aimed at disgusting each other with ever-increasing descriptions of John’s supposedly perverse proclivities.
Sometimes those conversations had naturally led into a broader discussion about anal sex. That was a topic on which Christine held very strong views and woe betide any girl who suggested she might be curious or even possibly fancy such an experiment. Christine knew an anus was for things to go out, not in. Anyone who disagreed was a slut and a harlot and few girls would ever dare challenge the popular Christine on this point.
But women with other women? Why? Christine asked herself. What was the point? She could kind of understand men with men, they had their things which they could use in other holes other than a vagina (which was disgusting and against God), but she could at least see the attraction. Men’s things were for putting in places. But what would women do with other women?
Christine, even at this delicate age, was not immune to the attentions of boys and men, she’d been to third base a few times with different guys and was probably only waiting on the right guy before she went all the way. So she understood the mechanics of sex, but what on earth could possibly happen between two women.
“Now one thing we must be clear about, aside from all the rhetoric that we hear today about love and commitment and fidelity that homosexual partners want to have and they tell us that that’s really what it is all about. At the root of all homosexuality is the carnal desire to carry on this deviant form of sex with one another. I know that is pretty explicit, but that is what it is all about. And why is it deviant? Because it is unnatural, unnatural! It is contrary to nature and it is contrary to how God made us and how we function as human beings.”
Unnatural? Christine tried to imagine what unnatural acts might happen where two women were involved. The anal sex side of things with men she could clearly count as wrong, anal sex was against god! But…
She put the thought to one side and listened on to the sermon that was beginning to reach its crescendo.
“This is an unnatural thing. It is a perversion of his creative design and his purpose and his intent. We don’t have the authority to change this. We don’t have the right to dispute this just because we like and because we want to. But you and I know that there are many in our society who really don’t care and give a rip about what God says or what he, you know, has declared in his Word. In fact, that is another battle going on today in our society, right? Get rid of the book, get rid of the Bible and you get rid of the very premise and basis for our belief.”
Christine shook her head, along with so many other people in the room.
“And now let us pray: Father, we know this is a difficult subject and it has been hard to have to put this on the table and realize, Lord, that this is what is going on. It is like that old adage. It is like the pink elephant that walks in the room. Nobody wants to talk about it, but somebody has to talk about it. And, Lord, as watchmen we need to talk about it and we need to warn our country, our families, our nation that your will, your desire is your Word. You have forever spoken and your Word is truth. And so, Lord, help us to uphold the banner of truth. Help us to uphold the banner of righteousness. Help us, Lord, to seek and save the lost who are repenting and that you are drawing out of this world that is like the Titanic that is going down.
“Lord, we ask you for that grace upon each of our lives today and every day in Jesus’ name. Amen.”
Christine’s mother nodded at the appropriateness of the prayer and her father said Amen just a little too loudly as did several other parishioners. Christine herself said amen with more conviction than she had in many many months at church. She almost felt God’s approval as she denounced the evil and immoral act of homosexuality with those tiny two syllables.
Amen.
---
Christine sat bolt upright in bed and screamed. Sweat sheeted off her body and her single thin sheet was twisted up between her thighs.
Pain had kissed her. And if she was honest with herself she had liked it! It was unthinkable!
She wasn’t homosexual! She’d had boyfriends! Particularly Brad who’d taken her virginity clumsily in the back of his father’s car.
So why had Pain tried to kiss her? It was unthinkable. It was wrong! It was unnatural, repulsive, gross, foul and abhorrent!
I’m not homosexual! I am not a lesbian! She wailed in her own mind.
‘Okay. Okay. Okay. Calm down.’ She deliberately slowed her breathing trying desperately to sooth her thoughts and attempt to think rationally.
‘You’re not a lesbian just because Pain tried to kiss you. She is. She’s the one that’s sick. You don’t have to worry about it. Your soul is safe.’
‘But you liked it, didn’t you? ‘
‘No! No, I didn’t! It was wrong and repulsive and unnatural! She pulled her knees into her chest and wrapped her arms around them.
‘I didn’t like it. And I would never. It’s foul and wrong and abhorrent before God. I am not a homosexual. Just Pain. It’s her that’s ill and will go to hell. Not me.’
‘Not me…
‘Your only friend in this terrible place and you’re going to cast her aside?’
‘If I have to! It’s wrong. She’s wrong. My soul is more important.
‘My soul is more important…’
---
Dawn arrived slowly. Christine had been afraid to go back to sleep, afraid to confront her dreams and memories. Afraid that her mother, father, Minister and friends would confront her, surround her, point at her, call her names, cast her out and chase her from her rightful home.
“Go on! Get the little lezzie!” Her overly active imagination dreaded.
With thoughts like these going through her mind Christine knew better than to go back to bed and allow her imagination to continue crafting its imaginings into a hideous nightmare from which she wouldn’t escape. So she stayed awake and was eventually very glad to see the sun’s first rays reach up over the horizon and paint the sky red and yellow through some dark and pregnant clouds. It would be a wet and stormy day outside.
Minutes later Sophie came over the radio bud she had in her ear. “Girls, I don’t want you to get upset, but there will be a small delay this morning before you are released from your rooms. It’s to do with Rubber. Please hold on, I’ll tell you why as soon as I can.”
Christine thought for a moment or two. Rubber! With everything else that had been going through her mind she’d forgotten that Rubber had been left dangling above the enormous latex dildo. What had happened? Was she alright?
‘Oh my god, is she dead?’
A thousand questions flew through her mind with a hundred visions of what might be happening – each more gory and unthinkable than the previous.
It seemed like an hour later had passed before Sophie returned, but in fact it had only been five minutes, “Okay – first, Rubber has been hurt, but it’s okay! Its okay, she’ll be alright. Mister Green has her on a stretcher and she’s been taken to the infirmary – “
Sophie’s voice disappeared momentarily, then, “School has asked whether you will be able to see her. The answer to that is not right now. I’m guessing she’ll be in surgery for a while, and then after that – I don’t know. She’s been hurt a bit; she was bleeding, but conscious. I’m sure she’ll be okay, so don’t worry too much about her.”
Christine heard herself speak up toward the microphones in the roof, “If she’s in the infirmary I’ll see her when I go to get my tube replaced.”
Sophie passed the information back to the other two girls. “School says thank you. She’s quite upset, can the two of you” – Christine realised Sophie meant Pain and her. How uncomfortable. “–keep an eye on her please? I’m a bit worried.”
Christine nodded even though she felt emotionally and physically divorced from her situation. It was as though someone else were talking and thinking. Objectively things were even worse now than they had been yesterday and yet she felt nothing right at this moment. It was as though she’d stepped out of her body and was watching someone else act her part.
“They’ve gone. Rubber’s on her way downstairs.” Sophie advised, “Your doors will open in a moment.”
Christine sat on the edge of her bed waiting quietly.
The door opened and she stood in her squelching diaper. She immediately walked to the table and recovered the key the masters had left that would free her from her plastic pants and their fouled contents. She saw School step out, red eyed and fresh from crying. For the first time while she’d been here she saw School clearly out of sorts. The fiery red head usually led with her chin, the visage of a super model on her face in spite of her circumstances. Now she looked scared, mousey and not a little vulnerable. Christine – or the automaton that was currently operating Christine – saw and registered School’s situation. She should go to her.
‘No you shouldn’t. She’s a homosexual, like all the others. They will all burn in hell.’ The Minister’s voice told her.
She turned and saw Pain emerging sheepishly from her room. The plump blonde looked immediately to Christine, looking for something, some recognition, anything. But whatever it was that Pain was looking for wasn’t there – Christine’s eyes were empty. So Pain averted her gaze and instead tottered over to School whom she hugged and comforted.
Christine looked at the two distressed girls and then at the key in her hand and walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her
---
She didn’t say a word to either Pain or School before the inspection. Pain passed her on the way to the bathroom but dared not even try and make eye contact. Perhaps she realised the magnitude of her crime.
Neither did School say a word. She sat silently at the breakfast table nursing the same spoonful of cereal for the entire time that Christine fixed herself a Spartan meal. School’s red and puffy eyes looked through the wall, contemplating some invisible object half a mile distant. Christine didn’t interrupt the girl’s reverie. She didn’t know what to say, and even if she did know what to say, she would have chosen not to.
‘Tell her she’s repulsive in the eyes of God!” The Minister’s voice demanded, his foaming spittle spraying across the pulpit.
Christine ate her toast and fruit and considered School’s deflated form carefully. She remembered the morning that School had been seized up for her strapping. Even then she’d walked proudly to the table to take her punishment. She remembered School berating her for failing to submit to the masters and for causing Pain’s terrible ordeal at the hands of Mister Green.
That School was gone and in its place was the broken, sullen girl before her. Why? Did she truly care so much for Rubber? Christine put the thought to one side to consider later. She had to get dressed.
---
The worst part was the perspective. Everyone looked very much taller, even Pain at her mere five and a bit feet tall looked like an Amazon when you were on your hands and knees. Christine could even see the underside of the common room table.
She sat on the ground in her doorway, her legs gathered up beneath her in her new blue romper with the red piping. She should have felt humiliated in the clothing she wore, but she still felt as though someone else were living her life for her. The distance she felt from herself was odd. Fluffy. Almost like her brain were filled with cotton. Shock, her brain told her. Probably shock. That would explain it. All the things you’ve suffered, and now with what’s happened to Rubber…
It was Mister Black who appeared for the morning inspection. He wore a white linen suit which contrasted sharply with his Mephistopheles-styled facial hair. He grinned evilly as he approached School in her yellow and blue cheerleader outfit.
He looked closely over School, firstly at her attire, and then he noticed what was obvious to everyone else.
“Upset?” He asked casually.
“Master?” She asked evasively.
“You’re upset.” He stated matter-of-factly, “Afraid the same might happen to you girly?” Mister Black asked, completely missing the real motivation for School’s emotions.
School, although bereft and upset, was clever enough to take advantage of Mister Black’s mistake, “Yes Master,” She replied quietly.
“Her cunt’s split. You know that? Torn up by that monster cock. We found her slumped over it bleeding like a stuck pig.” He pulled up School’s little blue and yellow skirt and thrust his hand down the front of School’s blue lycra sports briefs. “Sunk almost all the way to the bottom of that thing she did. You know how big it was?” School shook her head, “Well that’s three fingers right now slut, and by the way your squirming I’d guess that’s a little uncomfortable for you right?”
“Yes Sir,” she simpered.
“That’s four now and unless my math has slipped, that’s about a tenth of the size of the cock Rubber had up her. My fingers are about an inch and a half all the way around when they’re shoved all the way up that filthy little fuck hole of yours, and that cock she had in her snatch was about fifteen inches in circumference. So imagine what I’m doing now and multiply that by ten. Think you could stand it slut?”
“No sir,” she begged.
“Ha!” He laughed and pulled his hand out from between her legs. He cast one last dismissive eye over her and then moved down the line to Pain.
Mister Black had in previous encounters shown he had a particular antipathy toward the girl dressed all in white. This was even more obvious at this moment as a look of sheer disgust covered his face as he stood square to her.
“Morning fatty.”
“Good morning sir.” Pain said correctly, careful to not invoke any more reaction from him than necessary.
“What about you. You upset that the Rubber slut’s hole is split and ruined?”
“Sir?” She said taken off guard at the brutality of the question.
“It’s a simple question piggy. Are you upset for the rubber bitch? Or do you want a big man’s cock in you to do the same: stretching and filling you?”
“No sir.” She answered quickly.
“Ha! Trick question piggy! No man would stick his cock in a fatty like you, particularly a man with a big generous cock. You couldn’t even put a bag on your head, they’d see your fat gut and butt and go soft! No self respecting man could stick his cock in this big fat cunt,” Mister Black’s hand shot between Pain’s legs – the girl immediately gasped as his hand mashed the torturous gusset of her spiked and bristled panties into the perpetually pulverized flesh between her legs.
“Look at her gush!” Mister Black indicated to the two other girls, “I give her the smallest of friendly caresses and she turns to goo! Fat bitches are all the same, show them any sign of affection and they’re all over you. Get off me.” Much to Pain’s relief he removed his hand from her crotch.
Christine kept her eyes away from the encounter. Even after the events of yesterday evening she couldn’t help but feel some sympathy for Pain. The agony being visited on her was one thing, but the names and humiliation were something again. Pain wasn’t ‘fat’ by any stretch of the imagination. She could probably do with losing a few kilos off her thighs and bottom, but ultimately she was a superficially pretty girl.
‘Too bad she’s a repugnant deviant’, her small-town Minister screamed at her from the pulpit in her mind
“Open your pants piggy,” He ordered sharply. “Come on, hurry up, let me see that big fat pussy of yours.” Pain slowly unzipped her panties.
“Spread your legs and show me that plump cunt,” Pain shifted her feet wide, wincing in response as her new shoes dug their sharp protrusions into the soles of her feet and toes. Christine, who had momentarily caught a glimpse of Pain’s damaged genitals previously couldn’t help but look on as Pain spread her labia apart to display herself to Mister Black. It was like passing a fatal car accident. You knew the sight would be gruesome, nevertheless curiosity demanded you look.
From her vantage on the ground things didn’t quite look so bad as Christine seemed to remember. Maybe her imagination had embellished her memories but the soft folds of Pain’s skin merely looked red and irritated not the brutal shades of scarlet and crimson raw flesh that Christine remembered. Quickly she realised that she was staring at a woman’s crotch, and with recent events forefront her mind she quickly turned away, chastising herself for looking.
“Play with yourself fatty. I want to see those chubby little fingers in that podgy hole of yours.” Christine kept her eyes averted from the spectacle.
As Pain plied her clitoris and hole with her fingers, meanwhile Mister Black moved down the line to Christine. He looked down on the puddle of frills, bonnets and booties on the ground before him.
“What name did we give you?” He asked coldly.
Christine pulled the plastic pacifier out of her mouth to answer, “Lolita, Master.”
“Not Baby?”
“No Master.”
“And so?”
“So what?” She asked in a confused state.
“Do you care to explain what it is that you’re wearing?” He asked grumpily.
“Master Whi–” she paused and immediately corrected herself, “Daddy chose this outfit for me Master.”
“I see.”
He walked away from her.
“Well it’s not to my taste, but then I’ve got Piggy and this other slut to keep me amused.” He moved back to the centre of the room and checked to make sure Pain was still playing with herself. Pain was anxiously trying her best not to displease the sadist, and had three of her fingers shoved well and truly into her vagina with her thumb flicking along the top of her reddened clit.
“You look like you’re enjoying that piggy. Maybe it’s time for a treatment?”
“Sir, please no sir.” She said quietly.
“Yes, I think it is. I detect a hint of dew on your fingers, a wet slut means a happy slut, and what’s the one thing that you aren’t supposed to be piggy?”
“Happy sir.” She gulped.
“Right. So, downstairs and into the chair. You!” He pointed at School. “There’s a blackboard downstairs, you’ve got lines to do.”
“Yes sir.” School said reticently.
“And you,” he looked down at Christine, “You’re doing the chores.”
“Sir?” She asked quietly.
“What?” He barked back.
“Sorry sir, but I surely can’t do all the chores by myself, particularly when I can’t walk.” She attempted – stupidly – to reason with him.
“That is not my problem Lolita. You will do the chores, all of them, on this floor and below, and if they are not done by the appointed time I will personally ream out your arse hole like never before. Do I make myself clear?”
Christine gulped.
---
The screams started soon after the two other girls had been ushered down the stairs to the playroom. They were Pain’s screams. Christine shuddered each time she heard one, trying to remind herself that Pain deserved everything she got for being a filthy fornicator. But it was hard to maintain such a remote and callous attitude toward someone that she knew, even if she was critical of Pain’s personal morals.
Christine was herself struggling with her tasks. It was near impossible to sweep and mop properly when your only mode of movement was crawling. She couldn’t get a proper angle on the broom or mop, and it took her forever to move about the floor. But with Mister Black’s threat hanging over her she worked like a demon. By the time she’d cleaned the bathroom, made up each of the girl’s bedrooms and cleaned the common room she was only just running on schedule.
Negotiating the stairs was another struggle. She made her way slowly down the stairs head first, her knees and palms of her hands aching from all the crawling she’d had to do. When she reached the playroom, it took her a few moments to observe what was going on.
In one corner of the room stood a large blackboard with School standing in front of it scrawling lines. Two-thirds of the blackboard was covered in her tiny spidery script. Each line repeating the same phrase over and over again: “I will keep on writing lines unti l I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.”
School held her writing wrist with her left hand to provide additional support. From time to time she’d shake out her cramped hand trying to give some relief to the bunched up muscles.
Pain on the other hand was strapped into the enormous hardwood chair in the middle of the room sporting the octagonal hole cut into its seat. She’d been stripped of her panties and bra and strapped down firmly to the chair. From her forehead, which was held back by a single strap to the headrest, to her ankles which were securely fastened to each of the two leg rests spreading out from the chair at 45 degree angles, her entire body was immobilised against the chair.
Mister Black sat on his haunches between Pain’s legs, his attention clearly taken up with the girl’s genitals. Christine couldn’t tell what he was doing until she got closer. Whatever it was however, was causing Pain unbearable pain. Her screams were on a par with when Mister Green had tightened her bra.
Christine collected her broom from the utility cupboard and commenced sweeping. When she approached the heavy wooden chair she couldn’t help but take a closer look at what Mister Black was up to. First, Mister Black had clamped each of Pain’s outer labia so that he could manipulate them at will. The two clamps were fierce clover clamps, designed to clamp down all the harder should a person pull upon them. In one hand he pulled on one of the clamps exposing the full length of Pain’s outer labia, and with his other hand he was scraping a finely toothed round file hard along the inner and outer surfaces of her labia. Systematically he was making his way from one edge, across its surface and then onto the even softer tissue of her inner labia. He’d already finished with her right-hand labia majora and it hung down due to the weight of the clamp. Consequently Christine could effectively see a before and after shot of Mister’s Black’s work.
The left lip, which he had only just started on, was merely red and irritated as Christine had seen upstairs earlier, but the right lip, where he had finished his evil work, was an evil pulsing and purplish crimson. Working carefully he’d succeeded in removing all but the last few protective layers of Pain’s skin from her genitals. Christine wondered what that could possibly feel like for Pain and she imagined those times when she’d removed layers of skin from various parts of her own anatomy. Especially the extreme sensitivity that she’d encountered. Hot and cold became far more pronounced, with the seemingly most mild of temperatures suddenly giving you great discomfort. And of course any injury would be felt all the more acutely.
Christine forgot all about Pain’s supposed transgressions as she realised that his horrific treatment, together with the impact of her underwear, would cause the most insidious and inescapable pain imaginable.
Christine quickly moved on, pushing her broom awkwardly across the room. With each rasp of the file across her flesh Pain screamed terribly as another faint layer of skin was removed from her already sensitive genitals. Slowly the sadist worked the file back and forth over the increasingly tenderised flesh, occasionally blowing flecks of abraded skin away from his target sites resulting in more despondent moans from his victim. No corner of her genitals was spared, the little round file ground away over ever millimetre of her flesh. When he finished on her outer labia he moved on to the inner, eliciting even more terrible screams and moans from the poor blonde girl. But the worst was yet to come as the file sank into the end of her vaginal tract, ensuring that the very edge of her womanly channel was ground red raw and almost bloody. Christine shivered as she imagined what it might feel like to have an object, any object whether smooth or otherwise, enter her hole after it had received such ghastly treatment. The sensations would be truly horrific.
Pain’s clitoris received the same treatment, its delicate surface scuffed up and removed by Mister Black’s expert wielding of the file. Christine was polishing the enormous Saint Andrew’s cross directly opposite Pain when Mister Black started his next phase. Finished with her tortured labia and vaginal hole, Mister Black began anew, this time on Pain’s delicate anus.
The piercing screams made it very difficult for Christine to concentrate. She looked across to see Pain’s head, strapped to the chair, her eyes clenched closed with a stream of tears oozing out from between her saturated eyelids. Her mouth held open in a tortured wail and her face entirely contorted by the horrific pain being visited on her by the file. The file gradually slivered the delicate folds of skin away from her pucker, and then commenced abrading the innermost muscular ring of her bottom. Pain’s screams were now continuous, and her voice was going hoarse.
Finally Mister Black stood to his feet nodding in appreciation at his sterling work. For the next couple of weeks every breeze on Pain’s naked holes would feel like a razor, a brush against the bristles in her pants would feel like knives slicing through her flesh. Any touch of flesh on the affected area would feel like molten lava and with every beat of her heart she would feel the pulse of her blood through the abraded membranes in her pussy and arse.
“I don’t like it when fat cunts feel pleasure,” he told her unnecessarily as her screams lapsed into sobs, “Your fuck hole is for pain and pain only. And your filthy rectum isn’t even good enough for my sperm.” He released one of her hands from its restraint. “Let’s see you juice up now you tubby slut, huh?”
“No, please sir, please, please,” she begged miserably.
“Get those fat fingers in that fucking hole or I’ll fetch a special vibrator for you, one with some very special features.” Pain gulped at his threat and her hand slowly descended.
“Please, please, please, please,” she muttered over and over to herself, and Christine’s heart went out to the poor girl. It didn’t matter that she was a fornicator, she was still a person. And who was not to say that she hadn’t been driven to her sins as a consequence of her barbaric treatment at the hands of the masters.
Her hand finally rested over her crotch, but she didn’t touch it, “Please Master Black, please, I can already feel the heat of my hand and I’m not even touching myself, please, for the love of god have some mercy, you’ve never taken it this far before, I hurt so much!” She wailed.
“If that fat fucking hand isn’t making a very special effort to fuck your fat cunt in the next few seconds Pain, I will carry out my threat. The mark two maybe?”
“No! Not that, please sir, you don’t understand! Maybe I can do something else, anything else, please don’t make me touch myself!”
“You can do something else, you can take a mark two, five, four,” He began walking to the cupboard, “three, two,”
“Okay, okay,” she relented. Slowly she lay one of her fingers on the newly grazed and raw flesh. Christine couldn’t help but look on as Pain began sobbing even deeper the moment her singular finger touched her crimson slit. She moved her finger tentatively, slowly and timidly, and with each minute movement she cried and sobbed ever deeper.
“More.” Mister Black demanded. A second finger joined the first, and with increasingly frantic squeals, Pain parted her scoured inner labia, sucking in humongous breaths in an effort to control herself and sank her two fingers into her tortured hole. Christine watched on with morbid curiosity as the tent in Mister Black’s pants grew ever larger at the sight of Pain invasively thrusting her fingers into her practically skinless hole. Every moment must have been absolute agony for the poor girl, and her never-ending cascade of tears gave proof to the unbelievable pain she must currently feel.
“Now the other hole.” Mister Black said evilly.
Pain’s hand pulled slowly, ever so slowly out of her vagina, and her finger dropped slowly to her bottom.
“Good, you see slut, not a drop of moisture on that finger, that’s what we like, not an ounce of pleasure to be gained from touching yourself now, only pain. Isn’t that right?”
“Yes sir,” she agreed in misery.
“And the added bonus, of course, is that your chubby little finger there, the one that you’re about to shove in that sore and near-skinned shitter of yours, hasn’t an ounce of lube on it. Now get it in your arsehole, now!” Mister Black demanded, “And then I can get started on your breasts…” He promised as he displayed a piece of medium grade sandpaper.
From the first scream that had come from Pain as Mister Black had clamped her labia, to the last scream when he restored her punishment bra to her, complete with a pair of red angry breasts rubbed raw with sandpaper, School kept on writing neatly on her blackboard: “I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.”
Chapter 6
A high pitched squeal, like fingernails down a blackboard, echoed throughout the playroom as Mr Black dragged a large covered object across the tiled floor. Pain, School and Christine all flinched at the horrible sound and guessed at what lay beneath its covering sheet.
Pain had just finished extracting herself from the heavy restraint laden chair where she had suffered Mr Black’s ministrations with the rasp file and sandpaper. School continued to write her lines, with one wary eye on the dark haired pervert. For her part, Christine was trying to clean the playroom as best she could in spite of the physical restrictions imposed on her by her bloomers.
Mister Black stood back, satisfied after manoeuvring the heavy screeching object to next to the wooden chair. He looked directly across the room to where Christine knelt cleaning.
“Finished?” He asked in the full knowledge that she had not, and indeed could never have completed the gargantuan cleaning task by herself and with her legs effectively hobbled.
“No Master.” Christine muttered in defeat.
Mr Black stalked her, slowly drawing closer, “What did I say to you this morning?”
Christine unconsciously began drawing back from his approach and scrabbled back into a corner of the room next to the towering Saint Andrews Cross she had been attempting to polish, “That I had to clean both floors.”
“And?” He loomed over her.
“And that you’d… you’d…” she stuttered unable to give voice to the threat he’d issued in the morning.
Mr Black bent over the cowering girl and yanked down her bloomers with forceful violence. Christine quivered in the corner and put her hands up to her head to protect herself from potential violence.
“I told you that I’d ream out your arsehole as you’d never been fucked before, didn’t I?” His hard and rough hands unsnapped the pin holding on her cloth diaper, Christine’s hands weakly tried to bat away his efforts to disrobe her, but he shrugged her off with ease. His next movement tore the cloth diaper viciously out from between her legs. Christine twisted about, trying to escape him and pushed herself into the corner as deeply as she could.
However she was surprised when he retreated, content to leave her wedged into the corner, her knees drawn up before her, her arms protecting her head.
“Well I keep my promises, but you see I have a small problem.”
Christine’s arms shrank back from her head and descended to cover her now exposed private parts.
He scanned the room. School stood in her cheerleader outfit, her lines suspended as she watched events across the playroom unfold. At the other extreme corner of the room Pain cowered in her white spike and bristle filled leather and latex suit. Her eye lashes clumped together where salt tears had dried after her ordeal on the chair, and to alleviate the agonising impact of her torturous high heels, she knelt.
Mister Black stepped back from his brutal disrobing of Christine and opened his stance so that he faced Pain and Christine equally. Christine, half naked, her bonnet in disarray and her bloomers about her knees swallowed with apprehension.
“My problem sluts, is that I only have one rock hard cock,” he unzipped his fly to reveal a long hard penis. Uncircumcised, it looked like an evil worm. “And I desperately want to test out your newly improved holes,” he winked at Pain whose eyes bulged at the thought.
“So I have a solution,” he whipped the cover of the heavy object off with a flourish.
The covers removal revealed a rocking horse: a white horse suspended in a swing stand, not on traditional rocking chair style rockers. The horse sported a gaudy golden bridle, pink reins and purple stirrups. At the back of the saddle emerged a cushioned seat fashioned in the shape of a huge purple love heart. But it was the pink saddle that really drew the eye, particularly its confrontingly purple – and strangely lifelike – cock that emerged from a hole in the saddle. The purple cock sat atop a simple mechanism that Mister Black demonstrated by pushing the horse: as it swung back and forward and the dildo pistoned up and down.
“Made from a cast of the real thing,” he contrasted the greyish appendage dangling out his fly with the purple replica on the horse, “Two-thirds to scale, but it should be enough to satisfy a randy little girl like you,” he raised his eyebrow and tilted his head in query to Christine, “How about it Lolita, you want to climb on that lovely little copy of my shlong and go for a widdle hawsey ride?” He asked in mock childish tones, “meanwhile I see just how loud piggy can squeal…” he grinned malevolently at Pain who swallowed fearfully in expectation of the potential ordeal confronting her.
“Alternatively, Pain can take your place on the horse and I’ll come over there and rape you with the real full-sized thing. Your choice.” He stood expectantly next to the rocking horse while Christine sat in the corner weighing up her terrible options.
Unexpectedly Mr Black turned on School, “Have you stopped? Did you want to ask me something? Do I need to get my cane?”
“No Sir!” She quickly chirped before rapidly completing her unfinished line: “..lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.”
“What’s it to be?” He barked at Christine and grinned as the imitation girl child started crawling toward the horse.
“Wonderful!” He clapped his hands together, “Get the fuck over here you fat-arsed slut, I’m going to grind your holes to mash!” He pointed from Pain back to the heavy chair. In spite of the fearful and almost incredulous look on her face Pain knew better than to disobey. Slowly she rose from her knees onto her tortured feet and slowly hobbled toward the imposing chair. The firm nodules within the soles and toes of her shoes ground into the soft flesh of her feet as she tottered across the floor.
Meanwhile Christine reached the garishly painted rocking horse. She shuddered as she gazed at the long purple latex cock emerging from the saddle. Slowly she pulled her bloomers the rest of the way down her legs and over her booties before clambering onto the horse. It swung back and forward as she swung her legs over the saddle, the purple cock now digging into the small of her back as she put her bootied feet in the purple stirrups.
While Christine arranged herself on the horse, Pain swung herself around on the hardwood chair and “assumed the position”, as Mister Black had demanded. This saw Pain kneel on the chair with her upper half bent over the back of the chair in much the same position that Christine had assumed when Mister White had raped her chilli seared anus.
Mister Black stroked his already engorged cock as he watched Pain pull down the zipper of her skin tight punishment panties to reveal the reddened, bristle scoured and spike assailed flesh of her vagina. Simultaneously he switched his gaze back and forth between the tortured blonde in front of him and Christine’s hesitant manoeuvrers on the rocking horse.
Her feet in the stirrups, Christine looked over her shoulder to her tormentor who nodded impatiently at the purple cock. Christine swallowed her pride and stood in the stirrups. She pushed her hips back slightly till the phallus brushed against her womanhood.
She felt a sense of abject shame as she contemplated what she was about to do to herself. Dressed (mostly) in her infantile clothing, a dribble of urine trickling down her thigh, calf and finally into her fleecy baby booties, she let the purple facsimile of Mr Black’s dick touch her hole. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to ignore the sinking feeling of indignity in her gut.
“What the fuck do you think your doing?” Mister Black stepped quickly next to the horse and slapped Christine’s face sharply.
She immediately pulled herself away from the purple dick and threw a look of indignation and shock at her oppressor, “What did I do?” She asked in a hurt but meek fashion.
“What fucking hole do you think that’s going in?” He pointed to the wobbly fake cock that Christine had been about to lower herself onto.
“Umm…” her stomach sank even further.
“I thought we’d made it abundantly clear Lolita. The only fuck hole in your body we’re concerned with is your delicate little arsehole.” His hand grabbed her about the jaw, thumb and forefinger digging into her cheeks and he thundered at her, “At what point did you think I would want to see you rub your little girl-hole on my nice purple cock? Hey?” He slapped her other cheek, not hard, but firmly enough to rock her head to the other side, “Unless otherwise instructed, when we tell you to fuck something, it goes in your shitter. You don’t–“ he slapped her again, “–put anything in your girl hole. Do you understand?” She nodded, “In fact, we’re renaming it, this–“ his hand released her face and darted between her legs where his fingers expertly pinched a tranche of her labia and clitoris, “is your ‘no-no hole’. Nothing goes in it, not a finger, not a thing. Understand? What is it?” He asked firmly, her labia and clitoris ground harshly between his firm thumb and forefinger.”
“My no-no hole,” she uttered in response.
“And what don’t you do with your ‘no-no hole’?” He barked in her ear.
“I don’t put anything in it.”
“So where does my purple cock go?”
“In the other one.” She groaned.
“Good.” He released her flesh, “Now that has a name what about this one?” He asked while pointing at her bottom.
She couldn’t believe what came out of her mouth, it just seemed to slip out, “Master White made me call it Miss Bum-Bum.”
Mister Black smiled wickedly. “I like it. Good. From now on Lolita, that’s your no-no hole and that’s Miss Bum-Bum. Understand?”
“Yes,” she whimpered in embarrassment.
“What are you going to do now?” He stood over her, glowering.
“Put it in Miss Bum-Bum.” She answered.
“What?” The back of his hand rose threateningly.
“I’m going to put the purple cock in Miss Bum-Bum… Master.” She added as an afterthought. Mister Black’s hand withdrew and he hulked back toward Pain kneeling on her wooden chair.
She rose in the stirrups again and stood over the phallus. The horse rocked gently back and forward – the jelly like dildo bobbing slowly up and down. Christine peered down at the horrid copy of Black’s wormy penis with its prominent foreskin and partially obscured cock’s eye. It made the phallus look alien and foreign.
Several things occurred to Christine in rapid succession as she clenched her eyes shut and mentally prepared herself. First, the purple dick was thinner than Mister White’s, and that was a good thing. White had viciously raped her ass the previous day, a memory that she was trying desperately to suppress. But at least this dong was thinner. On the down side it was longer. Black’s un-cut cock, ugly as it was, was of a more traditional length and girth. Where White’s weapon had resembled a stubby beer can, Black’s was more like a thick courgette.
It also occurred to her that she didn’t have to contend with chilli this time. The searing pain that had come from having had a chilli in her rectum overnight had made yesterday’s rape unbearable. So an upside was that she wouldn’t be forcing the purple invader into a searing ring of burning muscle.
But there was no lubricant. That hadn’t been a problem when she thought the dildo was destined for her vagina, where she had hoped her body would react to the invader, unwanted even though it had been. But now? Now it was destined for an entirely unlubricated orifice. Could she spit on it? Was that allowed?
But how could she even think like this! Sodomy’s a sin! Rape was one thing – she wasn’t a theologian but she was pretty sure God didn’t apportion sin to rape victims. But this was different! She was voluntarily going to push the cock into her bowels.
In the shower she’d penetrated herself: but only to clean herself. The enema bulbs? Well they’d been forced into her by Pain. The chilli? Black at his most dastardly. White’s cock: rape. But this? This was beyond the pale. If she sank on the cock she’d be a sodomite. Was it enough that the threat of violence made it okay?
Christine finally weighed up a terrible calculus. With the latex cock wobbling about the entrance to her bottom she faced a terrible final question. Fuck herself, without lubricant, on the purple but reduced scale dildo, or invoke Mister Black’s wrath and his promise to be raped by the full length and thickness of his cock in her unlubricated anus. She knew God would understand.
She dropped a line of spittle on the dildo and watched it dribble down the dildo’s purple length.
Next to the rocking horse, Pain gritted her teeth as she felt Mister Black wrap his hand in her ponytail. His free hand he used to guide his now fully engorged rod toward the gap in Pain’s panties. The blonde’s eyes bulged as she felt his cock head touch her entrance. Mister Black had spent several hours scraping and scratching the surface layers of skin from Pain’s labia, clitoris and even the entrance to her vaginal tract. Consequently she could feel every pulse of blood through the delicate membranes. She was also feeling hot and cold far more sensitively, particularly the heat of his cock as it touched her damaged hole.
It was not the first time that Pain had undergone such treatment, but it was her worst experience so far. Mister Black went just a little further each time he carried out the procedure. Each time he took just a little more skin, leaving her even redder and rawer than the previous attempt. He was becoming a master of his adopted art.
Black pulled on her ponytail as his cock head sunk into her weeping hole. The heat of the blood coursing through his cock drove her crazy; the friction from his rigid and rock hard cock against the pulverised flesh of her hole set her screaming; but worst of all was the intense agony set off as his pelvis mashed against the gusset of her panties. Bristles rasped against already exceptionally scoured flesh, small rubber spikes sank into her clitoris and up and down the length of her inner labia. Pain cried out like a banshee with his first thrust. She had only a moment to catch her breath before he sawed his cock out and in again.
“No! Oh God! Take it out, please! Oh my God! Oh it hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much! For God’s sake please take it out!” The last ‘please’, she roared out with the full strength of her lungs, stomach and diaphragm.
Any normal person, well any person with even a modicum of empathy, would have gone slowly in Pain’s scoured and tortured hole. Not Black, this was a rough, hard fuck. He was a bucking bronco, a rutting dog on an unwilling bitch. He smashed his cock back and forward with a vengeance, burying his full length in and out of Pain’s suffering orifice.
Now Christine felt the spit covered purple cock touch her anus. She cast a furtive look toward Black, hoping beyond hope that his attention was elsewhere. But he stared straight at her, lust and evil in his eyes. He looked ready to do bloody murder and if Christine had had any residual thoughts of the alternative, Black’s murderous gaze convinced her otherwise.
For the first time in her life, Christine willingly penetrated her own bottom with a foreign object. She took it slowly, feeling the broad head of the scaled down replica of Mister Black’s cock open up her anus and enter her bowels proper. She used every trick she had learned. She pushed out to help herself relax and allowed the bulbous head in. With relief she felt the slightly lubricated object push past the important ring of muscle. Slowly she sat further onto the cock, allowing its horrific length to fill her more and more.
Mister Black looked across Pain’s back to Christine with an evil grin on his face. Before him he saw a flat-chested girl with a pretty nose and cherubic face wearing a bonnet, an infantile romper top and baby booties slowly impaling her anus on an exact copy of his cock. Little wisps of strawberry blonde hair escaped from the bonnet and dangled suggestively around the nape of her neck.
This vision of insane perversion was scored to a soundtrack of screams and remonstrations from Pain as she squealed and screamed with the insane hurt being inflicted in her.
Ultimately Christine sank to the base of the dildo. Her buttocks settled on the purple saddle of the rocking horse with seven inches of fabricated latex cock buried in her bottom. She bit her bottom lip, trying to ignore the growing sense of shame that assailed her.
It is said that there is no worse feeling that the sense of impending doom. It is not just a feeling of fear, nor just a sense that something bad is going to happen. It is rather the almost complete and total realisation that the single most terrible thing that could possible befall you is about to befall you. Heart attack survivors talk of it. Healthy people who have been told they have weeks to live talk of it.
With her anus distended by the latex cock, Christine felt her stomach descend into the depths of hell, she felt as though her blood pressure tripled in a moment and her heart began thumping so hard that she felt it might explode. She felt impending doom.
She was fucking her own arse…
Her rectum was being split open by a fake cock.
Her pristine and sacrosanct anus was being defiled, and by her own hand.
The self realisation of what she was doing struck home like a sledgehammer blow to the concrete foundations of her world. And a little bit of the foundation crumbled under the blow.
“Rock it. I want to see it go in and out.” Mister Black demanded of her as he thrust forward with a particularly vicious jab of his hips. Pain screamed to underline his demand.
Christine closed her eyes and pushed back as gently as she could with her legs in the stirrups. The horse rocked back, the dildo pulled out, the horse rocked forward, the dildo thrust back into to its full length and pulled back out again.
Each time the latex cock pulled out, it pulled her clinging sphincter with it, stretching the little rubbery ring out of her. Each thrust back in pushed the muscle back the other way. The replica cock was entirely complete: every vein, every bump, every little feature of Black’s cock was represented. And every little bit chafed past her rectum as the dildo slid roughly in and out.
After a half dozen rocks of the horse back and forward Christine realised that the modest dollop of spit she imparted on the dildo was near exhausted. The cock was dry, her anus was dry, and even though the dildo was soft and pliable latex, it still tugged and rasped against the delicate membranes in her bottom. Fate dictated that only one of two outcomes were inevitable. Either something would tear, a capillary with luck, and her own blood would lubricate the cock as it relentlessly sawed in and out of her anus. Alternatively her flesh would hold but it would continue rasping dryly over the surface of the dildo. The tight muscles of her rectum would suction tightly to the latex and stretch it further into and out of her body, ultimately she would prolapse or worse. She needed lubricant.
Thus it was that Mr Black finally shot his load into Pain’s tortured and ragingly agonised hole to the sight of Christine lifting herself off the pink dildo to spit upon it a second time, only to then force it back into her aching back passage and engulf its purplish length into her newly stretched and once virginal arsehole.
---
Mister Green’s ugly visage sat smugly between Christine’s knees, poking and prodding about with a lengthy stainless steel probe. The feeling was exceptionally uncomfortable. “Hmmm,” the probe gouged into Christine’s most sensitive places, “this is looking promising, see how this isn’t contracting properly. Oh how silly of me, of course you can’t see from up there.
“If you could, you’d see that the probe has been fully inserted and is in fact all the way into your actual bladder. That must be exceptionally uncomfortable.” Christine could only nod in agreement. There was nothing erotic about the procedure that he was carrying out, she felt violated, like a high school science experiment: a carcass being roughly dissected by disinterested school children. Coming on the back of her ride on the rocking horse, she was feeling particularly vulnerable with her aching bottom still throbbing from its thorough reaming at the hands of the purple dildo.
“What I’m attempting to achieve here is quite simple and elegant. Urination occurs when three things happen: first when the bladder gets to be about a quarter full you begin to feel the need to urinate. At this stage the inner sphincter at the top of the urethra automatically relaxes. The third thing that has to happen is that the outer sphincter has to be relaxed. This is a voluntarily operated muscle, unlike the inner sphincter, which is largely automatic.
“Understand so far? So what we’ve been doing is stretching this muscle here,” he indicated a spot with his finger, not that it mattered, Christine couldn’t see a thing, she could only feel Mister Green’s rummaging about with his cold hard probe. “This is the outer set of muscles, the voluntarily activated ones. Using a tapered catheter tube we’ve been increasingly stretching this very important muscle. Already I can see that it’s not reacting in the way that it ordinarily should. In a few more days I’d say that it will be irreparably impaired.”
Hearing the explanation in such a clinical fashion plunged her into a deep depression.
“So at the moment you’re constantly and uncontrollably dripping urine into your diaper because we’ve artificially bypassed both bladder control sphincters with the catheter. But in a few days time we’re going to remove it and then your going to encounter a whole new experience. Without the catheter you’ll regain a semblance of bladder control. You won’t leak all the time as you do at the moment. What will happen instead is your bladder will fill to the point when you feel like you need to go. When that happens, the inner sphincter will relax – as normal – and the only thing stopping you from urinating will be the outer muscles, the ones that we’ve been stretching.
“Imagine that you have to go to the toilet. Imagine the pressure you feel building. Imagine you’re sitting in the middle of a room of people. You hold on right? You squeeze those muscles until you have an opportunity to duck off to the bathroom. Well not for much longer. What will happen from now on is that as soon as a sufficient pool of urine has built up you’re going to start to feel the need to go to the bathroom. And you’re going to squeeze down tight and hope and pray you won’t disgrace herself. You’ll be crossing your fingers, and your legs, that you can hold on until you can scramble to the toilet. But you won’t have time because your inner bladder muscles will automatically relax – you’ll be clamping down as hard as you can with the outer – feeling like you can hold it off, and then a flood of piss is going come streaming down your legs. Hot yellow steaming piss. And the only thing stopping it splashing all over the floor will be the diaper you’ll have to wear for the rest of your life.
“Now, I ask you, isn’t that just the most delicious humiliation you can possibly imagine?” Mister Green asked lustfully.
“Now I must admit that I don’t share Master White’s particular fascination with small girl children, but I do have to say that this is one of the single cruellest things that I’ve ever had the privilege to inflict on a slut. I must admit I am enjoying it greatly.
“You see it’s the lack of control that’s the most pleasing aspect. You’ll feel like you can control yourself, you’re still going to be able to clench down with those muscles of yours, the only difference is that it’s not going to do anything!
“And an even more interesting question for you my dear,” he looked directly at Christine’s face, “is what will you feel like the day when you realise that you couldn’t even be bothered trying any more. How long before you realise that it’s pointless trying to stop pissing yourself in your pants? How long will it take before you just gush into your diaper like a little toddler? How soul destroying is that moment going to be for you?”
A single tear trickled down her cheek as she envisaged his words play out in her mind.
“But we’re not at that point yet, we need to stretch this little muscle a bit more first,” Christine felt the cold steel probe being removed and quickly replaced with a newer, larger, catheter. He expertly seated the new tube inside her before removing the syringe.
Strapped to the gynaecological chair there was little that she could do. What made her helplessness even worse was the fact that she knew every moment the tube stayed inside her it was causing irreparable damage that would inevitably lead to her suffering the horrific fate that Mister Green had just finished describing in painful detail.
“Now this is also something that you are going to have to learn to cope with Lolita,” he pulled her labia and bottom cheeks apart, “Diaper rash. Hold on while I get some powder.” He got to his feet and opened a cupboard in the wall.
Christine took the opportunity to turn her head about and espy Rubber. It was peculiar to see her out of her ubiquitous black rubber maid’s uniform, but there she was, asleep in the infirmary’s bed and breathing normally.
“Ah, yes, your little friend is fine. Well she was after I finished a modest reconstructive vagioplasty. A few stitches here, a bit of a nip and tuck there. Give her a week or so and she’ll be back in circulation. You can also tell the rest of your friends that she’s fine. She should also have some new jewellery to show you when she comes back upstairs.”
“Jewellry?” Christine asked.
“No, no, not now. You’ll find out in time.” Mister Green squirted a cloud of baby powder onto Christine’s naked mound and bottom. “You’ll need to keep an eye on this, the powder should soak up the excess moisture, but if it gets much worse we’ll have to think about alternative options. Petroleum jelly might work. That would act as a barrier to the piss.” Mister Green unfolded a new cloth diaper and began pinning Christine into it.
“It’s the ammonia in your piss that does it. The pH levels are all wrong and they break down the outer layers of skin. It can get very painful if you let it go too far. So use this every time you change and I’ll take another look tomorrow. Worst case scenario and we switch to smearing your nether regions with Vaseline.”
---
Christine stumbled up the stairs with the outfit she’d selected for tomorrow under her arm. Thankfully Mister Green had forgotten to fasten the leather hobbles in her bloomers and so she was able to walk properly. Well as properly as possible with a bulky thick diaper between her legs and a modest case of diaper rash. The cloth chafed and she found that waddling helped reduce the friction, even though the act merely reinforced her childish appearance. She stopped half way up the stairs and sucked back a sniffle as this latest realisation hit her.
She was damp already, and in a few days she’d be permanently incontinent. Her anus ached from repeated abuse and she was so very tired of being exposed to all of the terrible things that happened in this place.
She’d never been more depressed and disheartened in all of her life. Nevertheless she sucked back a deep breath, composed herself and resumed her climb.
Entering the common room she found School, still in her blue and yellow cheerleader suit soaking her hand and wrist in a bowl of warm water. Christine caught a glimpse of Pain lying on the bed in her room. She walked up to the table, pulled out a chair and joined School. The redhead looked up curiously, obvious questions about Rubber on the tip of her lips.
“She’s okay. She’s sleeping. Mister Green said he gave her a ‘vagioplasty’ and then he made a comment about jewellery.”
“What? Sorry, start again, this time from the beginning.” School instructed. The redhead then made Christine repeat back everything that she could remember.
“I don’t like the sound of this jewellery. But you said she looked okay?”
“She was asleep, but she looked peaceful.”
“What about Rubber?” Pain asked from the door to her room, she stood awkwardly in her nodule-lined shoes.
“She’s okay,” Christine repeated what she’d just shared with School while Pain hobbled the half dozen feet to the table and sat down opposite Christine. However it very quickly became clear to School that the atmosphere between Pain and Christine was especially negative. Christine struggled to stop herself from glowering at the plump blonde across the table. Pain, in turn, looked about ready to cry. Although in fairness, the Blonde had just been raped in the most brutal fashion.
“Umm, I might just go and find something else for my wrist,” School excused herself and left the room.
“I need to talk to you,” Pain started.
“I don’t have anything to say,” Christine said carefully.
“Please, just five minutes, can you just let me explain?”
Christine thought carefully, and ultimately she nodded. Whatever her failings, Pain was still a human being, and one that had suffered some of the most horrific things imaginable in the last day or so. She owed her the opportunity to try and explain, even if it was only because Christine felt sorry for how the poor girl had been treated by the Masters.
“I’m sorry. I really stuffed up. But the worst of it all is that I’ve stuffed up being your friend, which is what I really wanted more than anything else.” The blonde looked down at her hands and opened her heart.
“You see School at least has Rubber and Rubber has School. You don’t know how hard it is here when you’ve got no one to talk to. No one to share with. Sometimes I think that it would almost be endurable if I could just talk to someone else. If I just knew that I wasn’t in this all by myself, then I could just close my eyes and put up with it. But I’ve got no one.
“Until you came, I was the new girl. The other three had all known each other for a long time and I was the odd one out. And then when you came along it was wonderful. I was no longer the new girl. I knew things and could share them with you and help you and I thought that I could be your friend and then I’d have someone to talk to and someone to share with.
“I’m just so lonely. And I’m scared.” She looked up for the first time and Christine could see tears welling up in the Blonde’s cornflower blue eyes.
“And I didn’t mean to kiss you, it just happened. I don’t know what came over me. But I did, and I ruined it and now you hate me.” She looked down again. “That’s it. That’s all I wanted to say, I think I’ll go now.” She went to stand and Christine stopped her.
“Are you a lesbian?” Christine asked sincerely.
Pain stopped. And she sat back down and looked Christine straight in the eye. “No. That’s the first time. And it was an accident.”
“Do you swear to God?” Christine asked.
“Yes.”
“Because where I come from its wrong to do that. And I shouldn’t associate with sinners.” Christine said with a steady voice.
“I understand that,” Pain said, but in such a way that suggested she had more to add but couldn’t quite articulate it at this point.
“But you say it was a mistake.”
“Yes.”
“And you just want to be my friend?” Christine asked, a little warmer this time.
Pain looked straight at Christine again and said very gently, “Yes, I want nothing more than that.” The comment could have been taken one of two ways, Christine took it one way, Pain meant it in another.
But then tears spilt out of Christine’s own eyes, “Good,” she finally released all the pent up fear and tension that had been building and she’d tried desperately to bottle up, “I really someone too,” and Pain saw just how badly Christine had been affected by the last two days. She jumped up and in spite of the agony inflicted by her shoes, she circled the table and embraced Christine who was sobbing freely now.
“They’re going to take away my control!” She bellowed, “It’s almost done now, he says just another day or so. And then I’ll have to wear these for ever!” She grabbed at her bulky diaper and then disparagingly let it go in disgust.
“Please help me, I’m wet and I’m chafed in between my legs and in my private places and I can’t stop it and soon it will be for ever and they keep hurting Miss Bum-Bum,” she didn’t even realise she’d used the infantile term the Masters had started insisting she use.
“And now they’re making me do things that are wrong. Not just wrong, but really wrong! I’m a sodomite! I’m going to go to hell!” She was truly hysterical now.
“Hey. Hey!” Pain soothed Christine, wiping away a trail of snot that dribbled from her nose as she blubbered. “Hey, stop it! You’re not going to go to hell. It’s not the same in here. They make you do these things.”
“It doesn’t matter! I put something in my bottom, that’s against God, its wrong!”
“No you’re not. Hey, look at me,” Pain pulled Christine’s hands away from her eyes. “Now listen to yourself. Now it has been a while since I went to church but the last time I remember suicide was a sin. Is that right?”
“Yes,” Christine sniffed.
“So if you didn’t do what the Masters said, what would happen?”
“They’d punish me.” Christine said quietly.
“And if you kept on disobeying you, what do you think would happen. If you fought back, or if you struggled or tried to hurt them. What do you think they would do?” Pain asked.
“They’d hurt me?”
“Worse than that, if you kept it up, you’d disappear. They’d kill you. Right?”
“Well, yes–“
Pain continued on her train of thought, “so if you invite death by resisting them, then isn’t that a form of suicide?”
“I suppose–“
“So then how can doing what you’re forced to do possibly be a sin. You can’t have it coming and going. Not doing what they want would be tantamount to suicide but doing what they want is also a sin?” Pain asked rhetorically.
“I don’t–“ Christine was confused, but Pain battled on.
“You think you’ve done wrong because you tried to limit your own pain and suffering and that in doing so you had to do something wrong to yourself. So you’re worried that means you did it willingly and that therefore it’s a sin. This is why religion is silly, sometimes you have to use reason and your head Lolita,”
“Christine, my real name’s Christine.”
“Samantha, but don’t let anyone know that or we’ll both get in a whole lot of trouble. But let me get back to what I was saying, you’ve got to get this silly idea that there is black and white in here out of your head. We have to make decisions every day that are irksome and morally murky. At the end of every one of them can only be one consideration, stay alive. Stay alive and get out of here.
“That means we have to do things that would ordinarily be wrong just so we can avoid enduring something even worse. The enema the other day, I did that to you willingly didn’t I?”
“Yes,” Christine said.
“No I didn’t. It was the last thing in the world I wanted to do. But I knew that if I didn’t do it to you that Mister White would have, and he would have made it worse. He wanted to shove it in you dry, remember?”
“Yes,” Christine shuddered.
“So I had no other choice but to do it myself and make sure it hurt as least as possible. That’s a virtue, not a sin. Do you have a brain in there?” Samantha tapped Christine’s head gently.
“Yes.”
“So what part of you thinks that what happened to you and me today means any of it was our fault, or that it means that we’re bad people. I know I’m not a bad person, sure I occasionally fuck up and accidentally kiss girls that I happen to want to like me a lot – that was a joke,” she hurriedly added as Christine looked at her strangely for a moment, “I’m not a bad person, I used to sponsor an African kid, when I was outside, I worked shitty wages for a charity because they do good work and I don’t need the extra money I’d get by going corporate. Am I Mother Teresa? Fuck no, but if you asked any one of my friends they’d say I was a good person.
“Now I’ve only known you a couple of days Christine, but you seem like a good person too. A little bit too churchy for my tastes, but that doesn’t really matter,”
“Don’t you believe in God?” Christine asked slightly shocked.
“Would it upset you if I said I didn’t?” Samantha responded.
“I suppose not, but–“
“No, you can’t try and convince me either. Let me say only one more thing on this topic for the time being.
“In the situation we find ourselves in there are only two possible scenarios. Either we are here because God has decided to test us, or possibly that God hasn’t decided that at all, but that we can – through our faith – trust in him that this is all his will and that if only we trust to his will and surrender to him can we find peace with ourselves and learn to accept our fate.
“Or, there is no God. We’ve been kidnapped by depraved sexual sadists who enjoy imparting pain and humiliation on young women and that its more likely than not that eventually they will tire of us, cut our throats and dump our bodies in a swamp somewhere. At the end of all this we die, probably painfully and after much suffering. There is no heaven, there is no hell, there’s nothing but a cold grave and nothingness.
“So ask yourself: If I had a choice, to have faith or not, which would I prefer? Faith every time. The problem is Christine, I can’t bring myself to believe, no matter how hard I try. And you can’t make someone believe.”
“That’s very sad. God loves you anyway.” Christine tried anyway.
“Thankyou for trying.” Samantha shrugged. “Look, ultimately you need to realise that our only one hope is that maybe, just maybe, these fuckheads are actually telling the truth that they’ll eventually let us go.”
“They are you know.” Sophie said through the girl’s ear pieces.
“Sophie, how long have you been listening?” Samantha asked the ceiling.
“Long enough to know you’ve both broken a very big rule. Don’t you let anyone else know that you know each other’s names.”
“We won’t.” Christine answered.
“Sophie, you said they’re telling the truth. How can we know that?”
“Well there’s me.”
“But you’re just a voice, I’ve never even met you,” Samantha said suspiciously.
“I was called Petgirl. Mistress Scarlet’s idea I found out later. She thought it would be exceptionally sexy to force a girl to adopt the role of different animals… and then mate them.”
“Oh my god–“
“I’ve never heard any of this–“ Christine and Samantha each said simultaneously.
“First I had a dog outfit. My feet used to get strapped to my thighs and my hands to my shoulders and they put dog paws on my knees and elbows. They gave me a mechanical tail that was dual tail and butt plug. I had whiskers emerging from a gag, big floppy ears and a skin tight body suit patterned with brown spots. They led me about with a choke chain at first.
“Then they’d bring in the animals. My first was Maximillian, he was a german shepherd. It took a lot of work but they eventually trained him to rape me on command.
“The worst part was after the orgasm. Most dogs have a bulb in their penis. It inflates during sex and locks the dogs together, aids insemination. So Max would fuck me for a few seconds, come inside me and then be locked to me for up to twenty minutes. I still remember the drool and wet nose on my back and face.
“The dog phase passed, for three long years I was a dog, a cat and finally a horse. The cat was bad enough, they couldn’t find a big cat tame enough for the purpose, but Mistress Scarlet had read somewhere that cat’s have barbs in their penises designed to rake walls of the female on withdrawal. The blood helps ovulation. So she rigged up a dildo with spikes that extended on withdrawal.
“I finished as a pony. Proper pony shoes, tack, bridle, the whole kit and caboodle. They brought in a hobby pony, I called him Jack, and for six months I had to learn to accommodate a horse’s cock.
“And I thought just like you two did as well. They couldn’t possibly be telling the truth. They’d just kill us rather than go to all the trouble of letting us go and hoping that we keep our mouths shut.
“But they are telling the truth. One evening I was to be put in the cell, I drew the short straw, and Mister Black had told me he was going to stay with me all night until I took all of Jack’s cock to the hilt of all my poor stretched holes, mouth, cunt and arse. I still remember the way he delivered the sentence. I thought I was going to choke to death on Jack’s horsey cock. The others were all put in their bedrooms, the doors were locked down and then as calm as anything Mister Black told me I was being let free.
“My heart leapt into my mouth. He gave me a change of clothes and took me downstairs. All four of them then sat me down to dinner in the dining room. They explained to me that I was to receive a new identity, $5 million dollars and a plane ticket to wherever I wanted to go in the world. They explained that they hoped the money was enough to keep my mouth shut, but that if it ran out, to phone a particular number. They also told me that they’re intimately connected to local law enforcement and at the first hint that I tried to contact the law the first thing they’d do would be kill all of you.
“And then I got it. That’s why all of us keep our mouths shut, it’s not the money, it’s the threat of killing whoever they currently have. Could I possibly live with the deaths of four innocent girls on my conscience? Never.
“And that’s also why they don’t want you knowing each other’s names. Imagine if you found out names, you could find addresses and find each other. And then you’d talk, maybe only to each other, but there’s a saying that a secret is no longer a secret when another person knows it. It wouldn’t take make to accidentally let something slip. And then pow! Four dead girls who otherwise would have eventually gone free.”
Samantha had been suspicious from the beginning of Sophie’s speech, but now she voiced her concerns, “That’s a nice story, but how is it supposed to make us believe that you’re real and the story’s true?”
“Because the only other person who know the pony’s name is School. It was her idea of a joke because as a little girl she’d always wanted a pony called Jack. When it arrived she named it Jack.”
“But that just proves your still alive, it doesn’t prove anything else, you could still be a captive, just stuck in a radio room somewhere chained to a desk.” Christine said.
“That’s easy. I drive a blue Fiat. Tomorrow I will park across the street. I have brown hair and I will be wearing a white and black polka dot skirt suit. I will leave my leather briefcase ‘accidentally on purpose’ on the roof of the car, cross the street and then ‘realise’ I’ve left my case behind. I will do all of that at the exact same time that your doors open. If you look out your windows you will see it’s me, that I’m unfettered and free to come and go as I please. And you can also ask School and Rubber what I look like so you can compare notes.
“Would that satisfy you overly cautious and curious girls?”
Christine and Samantha shared a glance. “I guess so.” Samantha answered for both of them.
“Good, now listen to me very carefully. I know you’ve told each other your first names, now whatever you do, do not share any more personal details. No birthdates, no addresses, no surnames, nothing. Remember what I told you about security. One day you’ll get out and you won’t ever want to be put in the situation where you inadvertently kill four innocent girls because you’ve got loose lips. Get through the next year or two and then forget about it.”
---
“So where does that leave us.” Christine asked after Sophie left them alone. They’d retreated to Samantha’s bedroom.
“Well while it’s nice to know your real name, I think we’d better stick to calling each other by our new ones. I think we should even try to think of each other that way too, because otherwise we’ll let something slip in a moment of stress or panic, and those seem to happen pretty regularly around here.”
“I agree.” Christine/Lolita concurred.
“But I think she’s telling the truth. Tomorrow will tell I suppose.”
“If she was, it’s pretty horrible what they did to her. A horse, yuck!” Christine offered.
“I kind of empathised with the cat penis thing.”
“Oh… yeah.”
“Can I ask you a huge favour?” Samantha/Pain asked timidly. “But before I do, I want you to know that I wouldn’t ask you if I wasn’t really really worried. Particularly because of the kissing thing. I don’t want you to take this the wrong way.”
“Ummm, okay, I suppose so, what?” Christine answered carefully.
“He really hurt me today, Mister Black I mean, I can’t tell with my fingers, but I think he’s really damaged me and I’m really worried and I don’t want to go to Green because he’ll hurt me more and I think I’m ruined and…” Pain took a leaf out of her own book and took a deep breath to try and calm down.
“I need you to please look at my vagina and tell me how bad it is. Please? My imagination is running wild. Could you please?” Pain asked with obvious reluctance, but the desperation in her eyes was clear.
Her automatic reaction was one of revulsion, and then she thought about what Pain had told her earlier, about being rational instead of thinking everything was black and white. What was worse? Leaving Pain in doubt as to how bad the injuries to her most sensitive of places were? Or having a quick look and providing certainty, even if it was bad news?
How could she not agree when you thought about it like that.
“Okay, how do you want to do it?”
Pain lay down and spread her chubby thighs apart. She was clearly upset at what she was going to hear and she was holding her hands together as though she were praying.
Christine knelt down and unzipped the long zipper running down the centre of the evil panty gusset. As the zip parted, the two elastic straps running either side of the zip pulled Pain’s labial lip apart. Christine felt a shiver pass up her spine as she saw the tightly packed collection of thin rubber spikes and stiff scrubbing brush bristles within the panties.
The sight confronting her was horrific. The entire inner membranes of Pain’s flesh were purple and red. Sworls of very fine scratches ran the length of her inner lips. Several areas showed slowly weeping blood, not from scratches or lesions of any kind, but from areas where the skin had been scraped so thin that blood was leeching to the surface.
The poor girl’s anus and perineum was a little better. Here she had avoided Mister Black’s cock and consequent encounters with the spikes and bristles that had driven into her vagina during her rape. So her puckered anus was only scraped red and raw instead of weeping blood and purple like her vagina. Her poor clitoris though was the worst of all. Here Mister Black’s violent rape had smashed a small crown of sharp spikes repeatedly into the poor little nubbin. Christine wouldn’t have thought it possible for such a small piece of flesh to be so damaged, but she saw dozens of small puncture marks immediately in and around what should have been her seat of pleasure.
“What do you see?” A worried Pain asked.
“Your bums okay, it’s just red, it’ll get better, pretty quickly I think. I’m more worried about the other bits though.”
“Like what”.
“Your hole’s bleeding a little. Not really bleeding you know, just seeping a bit. I think that’s just from the scraping. But your poor little button, it looks really bad.”
“How?” She asked.
“It’s been stabbed by the spikes.”
“Is it bleeding, is there tearing?”
“No and no.”
“Then its okay.” Pain breathed a sigh of relief.
“What, how can that be the case, it looks…” she was going to say ‘minced meat’ but thought that might scare Pain too much. “really nasty”.
“Since they put the spikes in, I’m always getting stabbed there. At first I was worried, but now… It’s par for the course.”
“But, aren’t you worried that puncturing it like that over and over will damage it?”
Pain sat up, she zipped up her own panties and turned away from Christine, “It’s alright, don’t worry about it. Thank you for looking.”
“What is it?” Christine knew something was wrong. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, go away. I don’t want to talk. Look, thankyou very much for doing that, I know it was tough for you, but you have made me feel better. Thank you. Please I just want to be alone for a minute.”
“No.” Christine said firmly. “If we’re going to be friends, then you have to tell me. I let you in. Now it’s your turn.”
“Please?” Pain asked once more, indicating she wanted to be alone.
Christine grabbed her arm and spun her about, “No. Tell me.”
“Don’t you get it Lolita? I said it was par for the course,”
“So?” Christine asked naively.
“Those spikes, every time they stab me, they hurt, and they stab into nerve endings, and that hurts too. But every time one of those little things stabs me, it desensitizes me even more. Three months in these panties now. I tried to masturbate the other night, naked, with my finger, just to see if I could.
“I can’t feel pleasure in my clitoris anymore Christine. I had to scratch myself with my own nails and pinch my clitoris just to get off. Now do you get it? They call me Pain because they’ve promised when they’ve finished with me pain will be the only way I will be able to get any sexual satisfaction. Well it’s started already. I can’t even come anymore! Last night I had needs, and I got up in the middle of the night and put these on, just so I could rub myself to get off!
“I becoming what they want. And I’m afraid I’m coming to like it.”
Chapter 7
“I drive a blue Fiat. Tomorrow I will park across the street. I have brown hair and I will be wearing a white and black polka dot skirt suit. I will leave my leather briefcase ‘accidentally on purpose’ on the roof of the car, cross the street and then ‘realise’ I’ve left my case behind…”
Christine watched a brunette in a polka dot suit cross the road against a blustery head wind. Both hands were trying in vain to stop her skirt blowing up about her waist. The strong wind whipped about her hair and jacket, her clothes billowing and cracking in the cold winter wind. Suddenly she stopped in the middle of the street, turned back toward her car and walked back to retrieve the leather briefcase she’d left on the roof of the blue car. She’d been so preoccupied with preventing a Marilyn Munroe moment that she’d forgotten her briefcase – or so it would seem to any onlookers who weren’t aware of the subtle message behind the act of leaving the case behind.
The steel door to her cell opened with a loud click and Christine dropped to the floor. She had been hanging from the bars of her little window to witness the masquerade outside.
But now she sighed loudly. A new day loomed, a day that would likely be filled with rape, torture and humiliation, but at least it had started with Sophie’s story checking out. The faceless woman on the little radio bud in her ear now had a face and it appeared as though she came and went of her own volition. Hope bloomed. If Sophie could survive three years suffering the types of repulsive acts she’d described, then Christine cope with her lot too.
Christine joined Pain in the common room where the blonde was already jiggling a key in the steel door to the cell that held School. The door opened revealing School and half a dozen blackboards. School – unfettered and still in the cheerleading outfit she’d worn since yesterday – looked about with a look of pure satisfaction on her face.
“Just a second more,” she requested as her left hand cradled her right. With an awkward, shaky and spidery script she finished the last line on the sixth blackboard and then straightened her back for a long stretch. From left to right, top to bottom, all six black boards had been filled with the line: “I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.
“I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.”
And so on, from the first perfectly printed line to the final wobbly, scrawl: “I will keep on writing lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.”
Six blackboards – all full – and as such School would avoid the monstrous strapping that had been promised her if she’d failed to finish her lines.
“Wow.” Christine uttered in awe at School’s unlikely achievement. When Mister Black had issued the challenge everyone had seriously doubted that School could finish in time; but she had.
School stood before the last blackboard alternately shaking and massaging her hand. “It’s only a matter of time,” she said almost to herself, but loud enough for both the other girls to hear her.
“Are you going to be okay?” Christine asked naively.
“I’ll have to be, I don’t have any other choice do I?” The redhead snapped back, short of temper.
“Sorry, I meant–“
“No. Look, I’m sorry.” School retracted. “I’m just tired and my hand’s sore. And I’m not exactly looking forward to this,” she waved at the blackboard. “Every time I write it, I think about it, I imagine it. I wonder whether I’ll get ten, or twenty strokes. I wonder who will administer it, Mistress Red who strikes hard and holds, or Mister White who’ll be light, whippy and repetitive, Mister Green–“
“Stop it,” Pain interrupted, “you’re just making it worse.”
“Don’t you think I know that?” School snipped back.
“Well then why don’t you just stop it? Think of something else!”
“Like what? The type of cane they’ll use and whether they’ll break the skin or not?
“SHUT UP, BOTH OF YOU!” Christine surprised herself by shouting at the two other girls. “Stop it. Stop fighting amongst yourselves!” She looked from one to the other with the firmest look she could muster. “This isn’t achieving anything. And I don’t know about the two of you, but I have to get ready for inspection. Who’s having the first shower?”
---
Clean and dirty: such a contradiction. In her mind she knew she was perfectly clean... on the outside. Every part of her body had been soaped, scrubbed and scoured. A razor had eliminated every wisp of hair from her body, her no-no hole had been douched and her bottom thoroughly cleaned with several quarts of soapy enema.
She looked clean. Her hair gleamed, tied in pigtails with pink satin ribbons. Her pink satin and silk dress was perfectly clean and pressed. The childish outfit resembled a more mature baby doll except for the fact that it had an outlandish set of petticoats and puffy elasticised sleeves. The dress’s waist bow tied over her slight breasts and below those the skirts cascaded and ballooned with a multitude of pink chiffon petticoats. The white lacy hem of the dress stopped at the base of her pert bottom and as such it fully revealed the frilly pink plastic pants that enclosed her bulky diaper. From there her naked and pale white thighs turned to knees and then down to her socks and shoes which were perfectly clean. The black patent leather of her mary jane shoes were polished to mirrored perfection. The white frilled ankle socks – bleached and spotless.
And yet she felt dirty. In spite of her pristine appearance Christine knew that underneath she was unclean. Standing in line awaiting inspection she felt like a piece of meat: spoiled meat. Corrupt and soiled. Her innocence forever destroyed by the horrific acts she’d endured and witnessed in this place.
She remembered the morning’s exchange between Pain and School, where School had kept imagining impending punishments and could think of nothing else. Christine sympathised. She too couldn’t help but remember events of recent days. No matter how hard she tried to think of other things she couldn’t stop remembering. In particular: the sodomy.
Her bottom throbbed at the memory of Mr White’s cock filling her burning anus with his stumpy cock, or of herself impaling her bottom on the rocking horse. She shuddered as she imagined herself being filled again… back there in that most shameful of places.
She remembered Mister Black screaming at her, telling her never to put anything in her “no-no hole” and: “the only fuck hole in your body we’re concerned with is your delicate little arsehole.” She remembered his face as he’d screamed: contorted, evil and terrible.
Her bottom throbbed and an involuntary tear rolled down her cheek as she remembered the filthy feeling of her anus being stretched, filled and defiled. Her stomach churned.
She shook her head, and tried to think of other things while she waited. She looked over at Pain. The blonde had her back to Christine as she leaned up against the wall to take pressure off her tortured feet.
“Samantha”, Christine remembered to herself, “her real name is Samantha. But I shouldn’t even think of her like that for fear saying it out loud accidentally.
“Pain, her name is Pain.
“Pain wears white.
“Pain likes pain. Pain has started hurting herself to get off,” she shook her head at such an inappropriate thought.
“Pain’s shoes are hurting her,” this was safer territory, “Poor girl, in those terrible panties, bra and shoes.” She looked at the shoes in question, the high heeled pumps with ankle straps. “Too bad about the hard bumps inside because otherwise they really are very pretty shoes,” she deliberately kept up this stream of consciousness, deliberately trying to avoid thinking about her own bottom filled with cock, desperately trying to drown out any other horrific memories and thoughts: “Nice shoes, nicely seamed stockings, straight up the back of her legs, nice thighs, I really like the way they softly touch each other, nice round thighs–“
She stopped cold.
She spun away from looking at Pain. Don’t’ look there. Anywhere but there.
“The table, look at the table. There’s the key to the cell, and the carton of milk that I had with my breakfast. And the loaf of bread that we have to break apart with our fingers because the Masters won’t let us use knives.
“You were looking at her, weren’t you?” Christine accused herself.
“No.”
“Now you’re lying to yourself. You were looking at Pain and you were lusting after her.”
“Not!”
“Yes you were, you looked at her thighs and liked the way that they touch each other, just below her crotch, then you wanted to look further up, where there’s a little gap, a little triangle of light formed by her two thighs and her…”
“No! Shut up!”
“Yes you did, you know you did. Go on, look again, you know you want to...”
Christine looked slowly back, Pain still leant against the wall, favouring one foot over the other, one meaty thigh slightly in front of the other, brushing up against its mate, the soft flesh squishing slightly together before the smallest gap could be seen between her thighs and crotch. The skin-tight latex panties clearly outlined where her tortured mound lay distressed by the bristled inner surface of her panties.
“You filthy lezzie,” she chided herself, “look at you, looking at a girl like that,” She looked away again in embarrassment and fear.
“She kissed you and now you’re becoming one of them, like the other two, filthy fornicators! Sinners!”
“Shut Up!” she squealed at the other voice in her mind, “It’s not like that!”
“Yes it is, look at her, go on! LOOK at her!”
She looked back again, and this time Pain had turned back and saw Christine looking across. For a split second Christine looked at Pain, or more accurately, at Pain’s crotch and soft round thighs, and then she looked up quickly. She’d been caught! Her gaze met Pain’s eyes just long enough to see that Pain knew exactly what Christine had been looking at. Christine turned away rapidly and immediately felt the burning shame of humiliation wash over her.
“She saw!
“No, it wasn’t like that,” she tried to rationalise, “I was just looking and I noticed she has nice legs. That’s all. There’s nothing wrong with admiring another woman’s body.”
“True,”
“And that’s all it was. Admiration.”
“Then why is your hole wet?”
The horrific realisation hit her that she was wet. Wet between her legs. Wet from looking at Pain.
“No.”
“Yes. You’re a filthy little lezzie, just like the others. You’re going to burn in Hell!”
“No I am not!”
“You are repulsive! Gross! Abhorent! Foul and detestable! You are repugnant before God!”
“SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP!” She screamed at herself. The cacophony of her internal monologue had consumed all of her attention to the point that she barely noticed Mistress Red’s entrance.
“Morning sluts!” Mistress Red’s voice echoed throughout the room. “Well, first things first, let’s have a look at you all and see whether School finished her lines or not. Personally, I hope not.”
Christine’s warring voices declared a ceasefire as Mistress Red approached the line. Starting with School she looked the girl over from top to bottom. School was attired in a Japanese schoolgirl uniform with sailor suit style yoked collar, a short pleated mini skirt and knee-high puffy white socks with black leather slip-ons. Her fiery red hair clashed violently with the navy and white uniform.
Mistress Red’s harpy like talons hauled up School’s mini skirt and began circling and patting School’s crotch. “Did you learn anything last night my precious little toy?”
“Yes Mistress,” School uttered while Mistress Red licked her lips lasciviously in front of School’s face. The older woman’s tongue lolled suggestively over her wrinkled lips, her lengthy and sharp finger nails dug lightly into School’s girl flesh.
“So,” Mistress Red breathed, “What will you do?” She asked, stressing and dwelling on the word ‘what’.
“Write lines Mistress,”
“Until?”
“Until I beg to have my cunt caned Mistress,”
“Yes…” Mistress Red’s finger nails gouged a little deeper through the cotton panties into the folds of School’s labia, “Yes, you will won’t you. How is your hand?” She asked insincerely.
“Sore Mistress,” School answered, biting her lip as the woman’s manicured acrylic fingernails dug uncomfortably into her clitoris and labia.
“Do you want to beg yet?”
“No Mistress,” School answered meekly.
“You will, and then I will cane your cunt. Are you looking forward to it School slut?”
“No Mistress.”
“That’s a shame, because I am looking forward to it very much. So much so that I am going to keep an eye on you personally all day today. I want to be there to hear you beg for me to cane this sweet little fleshy mound between your legs. To make it swell up. Make it hard and red. Welt it up so badly that it’ll swell shut. Line stroke after stroke; one upon the other until your horrid hole seeps blood onto my cane. Mmm, doesn’t that sound ever so tasty my little slut?”
“No Mistress.”
“What! You disagree with me?” Mistress Red’s hand left School’s crotch, and a single scarlet painted fingernail prodded the soft flesh under School’s chin, bringing School eye to eye with the older woman.
“Do you disagree with me?” Mistress Red asked again.
“No Mistress.”
“So you do think that caning your sweet little cunt sounds like a tasty idea?”
“No Mistress,”
“Then you do disagree – ”
“Yes Mistress,” School changed her story as the fingernail under her chin dug sharply into the soft flesh.
“What do you disagree with then?”
“That caning me sounds like a good idea.”
“I didn’t say a good idea slut. I said a tasty idea.”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Then we agree?”
“Mistress?” School looked confused.
“That caning your cunt until it welts closed is a tasty idea.”
“I didn’t say that!” School said fearfully.
“Oh! You didn’t?” Mistress Red took a long hard look into School’s fearful eyes. “Did you finish your lines?” The dominatrix took a new angle of attack, turning away temporarily.
“Yes Mistress,” School responded, a look of slight relief evident on her face as the conversation moved into a less cryptic mode.
“Hmmm…” The dominatrix spun about on her heel and walked toward the cell door, School remained where she was. “Come here!” Mistress Red scowled across the room. School quickly crossed the floor and entered the cell where Christine could just see the middle aged sadist standing in front of the last blackboard.
“Read this out loud.” Mistress Red ordered School.
“I will write lines – ”
“STOP. I said to read it out loud, not to tell me what you think it says.” The dominatrix pushed past School and pointed straight at Christine, “You. Come here.”
Christine swallowed anxiously and crossed the floor to the cell door. She looked down at the ground, trying to avoid Mistress Red’s gaze. She looked straight at the tied shoe laces on the dominatrix’s strict and proper-looking oxford heels and grey stockings. “Lolita, can you read that?” She pointed at one of the lines two-thirds of the way down the board. Christine could read the line – barely and only because she knew what the line said from its previous and repeated iterations – but she saw that in this instance School’s writing had deteriorated as the night had progressed and as her hand had cramped more and more.
Christine wondered what to do, should she say she could read the line? Or not? What should she do? What response was expected? The one that would get School in the most trouble of course. But that would likely incur School’s anger, and the redhead had already shown a spiteful temper. Christine didn’t need to be watching her own back for the other girls. Coping with the Masters and Mistress Red was bad enough.
Luckily she was saved making any decision.
“But how silly of me. Babies can’t read, can they?” Mistress Red said condescendingly. “You can’t read can you Lolita?”
Christine looked straight down at Mistress Red’s shoes again, but a sharp finger nail quickly gouged under her chin and pushed her eyes up to meet Mistress Red’s.
“Can you read Lolita slut?”
“Yes Mistress.”
“Really? I don’t think so. I think you’re lying to me. Little girls can’t read. I think you’re trying to impress your Granny by pretending to read things that only big girls can read. Here, let me show you.” Mistress Red took Christine’s hand in hers and stepped toward the Blackboard. Christine – at first – failed to follow, but a quick squeeze of her hand, with acrylic fingernails digging into the flesh of her palm, quickly convinced Christine to step forward.
“This says, ‘I… will… keep… on… writing… lines… until… I… beg… to… have… my… cunt… caned…’ now that word there is a word that little girls shouldn’t use. It’s a grown up word for your private parts.”
“Yes Mistress,” Christine answered reluctantly after Mistress Red had made Christine’s finger underline each word in turn, sounding out each syllable carefully.
“So you shouldn’t ever say that particular naughty word. Ever. Do you understand, or does Granny have to get cross? What word should you use instead of that nasty word?”
Christine blushed immediately, “No-no hole?” she answered shamefully.
“Now let’s try again, and this time you say the words with Granny.”
Mistress Red sounded out the words one at a time getting Christine to repeat them back, but when she got to the penultimate word she replaced it with “no-no hole”.
“‘I… will… keep… on… writing… lines… until… I… beg… to… have… my… no-no hole… caned…’ Now little Lolita, caning is something that only happens to bad girls, are you a bad girl?”
“No Mistress.” Christine said quietly.
“And caning bad girls on their ‘no-no holes’ is the very worst sort of caning that a bad girl can expect. It hurts very very much and Granny hopes she never has to do it to my little girl. Now are you a good girl?”
“Yes Mistress,” Christine said fearfully, unsure of what answer to give.
“Good girl. Now let me have a proper look at you.” She released Christine’s hand and commenced inspecting her carefully. She checked the tying of her pink waist bow and the shine on her shoes. She brushed a few wayward strands of hair away from the nape of her neck where they had escaped the short pigtails that sprouted straight out of Christine’s head. Finally she patted Christine’s thickly padded bottom, clearly enjoying the crinkly sounds and feel of the plastic pants under her fingers.
“Are you wet?” Mistress Red asked suddenly.
Christine’s mind – already in a heightened state of tension as a result of the inspection – went into overdrive. “Oh my God, she knows! How was I betrayed?
“Now look at what you’ve done, this is what comes from lusting after another woman, you slut, you unnatural beast! You deserve everything that’s about to happen, its God’s will!
“Wait! Wait a moment,” her rational mind punched back quickly, “Get a grip, she means the diaper, she’s asking whether you’ve wet yourself, she can’t tell through what’s happened through that thick cloth, she’d have to have x-ray vision… how could she possibly know your secret place is slick because you... Just take a deep breath, you are wet, but from pissing yourself, not from that other thing.”
“Yes Mistress,” she said out loud. “I couldn’t help it.” hoping that Mistress Red would take the blush crossing her face for embarrassment caused by her involuntary incontinence and not for the real reason.
“Call me Granny,” she patted Christine’s hand lightly. “And if you’re a good little girl for Granny we’ll change your diapy in just a widdle minute. Granny will finish talking to the big girls first. Go and play in your corner little Lolita.” Mistress Red said kindly and patted Christine again on her padded bottom.
Christine was torn in three or four emotional directions at once. Her inner demons were still screaming at her for having enjoyed looking at Pain. They accused her of all sorts of repulsiveness; but at the same time she felt profound relief that she’d escaped any punishment at Mistress Red’s hands. She still remembered the enormous strap that Mistress Red had wielded with such brutality on her first day in the house, the terrible slap in the face that she’d landed on Christine within a moment, the way she’d pounced with such violence and speed. The older woman was fast, vicious and unrelenting.
But now she felt sick to the pit of her stomach at the thought of having her diaper changed by Mistress Red. “Granny’s” kind words stood in stark contrast to Mistress Red’s normally harsh nature and Christine’s quickly developing cynicism guessed that this new persona was just a front for some new diabolical form of sadism. And finally she felt cascading waves of humiliation wash over her. Every condescending word from the older woman’s lips had served to remind Christine of her role. Now she was being told she couldn’t read, that she wasn’t a ‘big girl’, she was being given new and infantile names for various parts of her body and irrationally she had even began to feel as though she had no place in the ‘adult’ world around her. Fundamentally Christine knew that this was just another tactic to reinforce her humiliation, but nevertheless she couldn’t help but feel: relegated… reduced? She stretched to put a word to her feelings but couldn’t.
Slowly she shuffled off to a corner. With each step her plastic pants crinkled and her petticoats rustled. Finally she sat in a corner and looked back at the other three women. Mistress Red quickly reverted to her dominatrix mode as she called Pain across to the blackboard.
“Read this.” She said harshly to the blonde.
“I can’t Mistress.”
“Why not?”
“It’s illegible Mistress.” Pain answered truthfully. School flashed a look of anger toward Pain.
“I disagree with you slut. It’s partially readable. I can make out the words “write lines” and “beg to have my”, but I can’t read the rest. Why did you lie?” Mistress Red asked harshly, “Did you want to get your friend in trouble?”
“No Mistress. You asked me if I could read the whole sentence and I said I couldn’t.”
“Liar!” Mistress Red stated loudly and took a step in toward Pain. “I told you to read it and you pretended that you couldn’t read any of it. I can only assume that you wanted to see School punished. Isn’t that right?”
“No Mistress, I couldn’t read the whole sentence–”
“Shut up! You’re a lying slut, and I’ll teach you not to lie again. A notch on the bra for the day will surely teach you a lesson.”
Pain’s chin touched her chest, her head bent and eyes downcast.
“And since it was your friend that you tried to get in trouble, she can do the honours.” Mistress Red looked at School, who still looked affronted from Pain’s failed attempt to read her lines. “Tighten her bra a notch.” She directed.
“Yes Mistress.” School answered. Christine could almost detect a hint of satisfaction in School’s voice and now Christine was especially grateful for not having dropped School in trouble for miswriting her lines. The redhead clearly had a vengeful streak running through her.
School gripped the ties behind Pain’s bra and Christine watched as the girl in the Japanese schoolgirl uniform pulled the ties that tightened the nooses in Pain’s bra. Christine sat behind the pair, and as such she couldn’t see Pain’s reaction, but she did hear a sharp intake of breath. School finished tightening the rig – including the net of cords that tightened the bristle and spike encased cups around Pain’s newly constricted breasts – and then Christine thought she head the slightest hint of a sob from the blonde.
Mistress Red stepped forward and inspected School’s work. In the process she slowly spun Pain through 360 degrees which gave Christine the opportunity to see that the punishment bra had only been tightened an inch or so; nowhere near the extremes that Mister Black had imposed on the girl a couple of days ago. Nevertheless Pain’s pendulous breasts appeared slightly distended and Christine could only guess at how they must feel with stiff scrubbing brush bristles rasping over her tit flesh and spikes gouging her nipples. Suddenly Christine remembered that Mister Black had taken sandpaper to Pain’s breasts only the day before and she gulped while dramatically re-estimating the agony that the tightened bra must be imparting on Pain’s already scoured and scraped breasts.
“Good. Any more misbehaviour and it gets tightened again, do you understand?”
“Yes Mistress,” Pain answered carefully.
“Now; this still doesn’t mean you’ve escaped.” Mistress Red turned her attention back to School. “Can you read that line?” She asked once more.
“No Mistress.”
“Why not.”
“It’s too messy to read Mistress.”
“Correct. And what were your instructions last night when you drew the short straw?”
“Fill all six boards with lines Mistress.”
“And did Mister Black tell you that they had to be clear and legible.”
“He said–“
“Did he tell you that they had to be clear and legible?” Mistress Red asked School coldly. Her voice, although calm, sent chills down the spine of everyone else in the room.
“Yes Mistress,” School answered quickly, cowering before the terrible woman in her brown tweed suit.
She began to pace in front of the blackboards, Pain and Christine looked on fearfully while School cowered on her knees.
“We even ruled lines for you so that you could keep them neat. You had plenty of chalk. You had all night to finish a measly six boards worth of lines. We even wrote the first one nice and clearly for you. And this is what we get?
“Can you read this one?” She pointed at another line, this one on the fifth board.
“No Mistress,” School answered.
“This one?” Another messy line.
“No Mistress.”
“This one, or this one. Here, here and here. And another here. Can you read them?”
“No Mistress, but–”
“I didn’t ask for excuses. I asked a simple question. Can you read them properly?”
“No Mistress.”
Mistress Red stopped in front of School and towered over her. “You know the penalty: the strap.” She let the word sink in. “Five straps per infringement. That’s the rule isn’t it?”
“Yes Mistress.” School answered tearfully, probably imagining what the heinous two foot long leather strap would do to her barely recovering posterior.
“I see nine lines that can’t be read. That’s forty-five strokes. Delicious. Pull down your pants and bend over, show me your bottom!” Mistress Red ordered.
School stood timidly and pulled her cotton panties down to her knees, she flicked the pleated mini skirt up and bent over to expose her bottom. Christine had an oblique view, but nevertheless she could see that School’s bottom had barely had an opportunity to recover from its last severe beating. She was black and blue, but at least the skin was intact. The last time Christine had seen School’s bottom it had been covered in gauze and seeping blood. At least it had recovered somewhat since then. But forty five strokes! Christine couldn’t imagine the damage the enormous strap would do to the poor girl.
“Oh dear.” Mistress Red’s fingers prodded the bruised flesh. “This looks like it needs a bit longer. Doesn’t it slut?”
“Yes Mistress.” School answered with a twinge as Mistress Red poked an index finger into a particularly dark bruise.
“I am in a good mood today slut. I am feeling full of a kindness of spirit and so I will make a deal with you. If you give in today, if you beg me – not one of the Masters, not Mister Green or Black or White – if you give in to me and beg me to cane your cunt, I will translate these forty-five strokes of the strap into a bare extra ten with the cane. Ten extra strokes on top of what we’d intended to give you. Just an extra ten. And they won’t be going on your poor bottom, which as we see is already very very badly bruised. Instead they will be going on this pristine flesh.” Two talon like fingers grazed either side of School’s cotton-clad slit. “Ten tiny little strokes. Or forty-five great big belting blows with my prison strap. Now you don’t have to tell me now. Just beg me before the day is over. Do you understand?”
“Yes Mistress.” School gulped.
“But if you don’t… well then I will tie you over that table out there and land forty five of the hardest blows that I have ever had the privilege to deliver. And when you faint after the first one – because I promise you that you will – I’ll rouse you with smelling salts and thrash you again. And again. And again. I will turn that bottom of yours into raw desiccated flesh. I promise you that it will be the most terrible thrashing you have ever encountered.”
A light in School’s eyes extinguished and at that point everyone in the room new that School was beaten and that it was now only a matter of time.
---
Christine’s stomach churned. Her heart palpitated. Her blood felt as though it were about to explode out of her veins at any moment in a high pressure fountain of crimson.
She couldn’t cope.
She couldn’t cope with everything happening to her and around her. It was just too much.
Mistress Red’s inspection had finished with an announcement that the girls were invited to dinner. All four sadists would attend and the girls would provide the “entertainment”. Mistress Red’s lip had curled in a cruel grin as she delivered the news.
Christine didn’t like the sound of “dinner” and a quick glance at Pain (swallowing anxiously), and School (even more horrified than she had been moments before) did little to settle Christine’s frazzled nerves.
“You,” Mistress Red prodded her finger firmly at Pain’s chest evoking a squeal as a plastic spike gouged a nipple beneath the white latex, “Clean the silverware. You,” this time she indicated School, “Back to your lines.” The two girls quickly scuttled out of the cell and down the stairs toward the playroom.
Christine looked up as Mistress Red approached slowly, the stout heels of her austere shoes clicking loudly on the cold hard floor of the cell. But the evil grin melted, the older woman’s cheeks blossomed, her eye’s brightened. “Come here little one, come and give Granny a big hug.” She held out her arms, the palms of her hands rotated toward the sky, inviting Christine to embrace her.
Christine reacted in the only way possible, she complied. What else could she do?
Mistress Red’s arms embraced the younger (and shorter) Christine and no sooner had the hug begun than Mistress Red pulled Christine’s head between her breasts.
As her head lay nestled between Mistress Red’s ageing breasts, Christine tried to get a handle on her rampant emotions and thoughts. Too many things coursed through her. Above all she felt revulsion and embarrassment at being caught ogling Pain. She knew the other girl had seen her, and she dreaded their eventual encounter. How would she explain? What would Pain say? Would she ignore the incident? Would Christine have some awkward questions to answer?
And more importantly, how did she actually feel about the fact she’d caught herself admiring the other girl? The bible taught her that such things were wrong… very wrong. But so many other things that happened here were so very contrary to the Lord’s word. How could she work out what was right and wrong? She had no pastor to seek guidance from. No source of authority to rely on. No one to talk to except Pain herself, and she was beginning to think that her friendship with the blonde wasn’t such a good idea after all. In short, Christine was very confused.
Overlaying all of these random thought strands was a feeling of terribly anxiety. For School who had all but given in to having her private parts caned. At what this evening’s dinner might herald. Last – but far from least – she wondered and dreaded what travails she would encounter in the next few minutes with her head between Mistress Red’s breasts.
The Dominatrix’s hand now brushed errant hairs from the nape of her neck. She gently stroked Christine’s cheek, and then her hand fell down the younger girls flank and finally settled on her bottom; patting her crinkly plastic pants.
“You’re wet aren’t you bubby?” Mistress Red cooed lightly in Christine’s ear. Christine shuddered.
“Yes,” she paused momentarily, hating herself even more, “…Granny.”
“Well let’s get you all fixed up then, come along, let’s go and change you.” Christine let herself be led into her own bedroom where Mistress Red pushed Christine down onto her bed and then pulled her feet up and around onto the mattress. Christine laid back meekly, fearing what might happen to her but afraid to resist, afraid to incur Mistress Red’s terrible temper.
Her plastic pants were pulled down about her ankles to reveal her thick cloth diaper. She’d only worn it for an hour or so and so it wasn’t too wet. Just enough to have begun to become uncomfortable. Mistress Red pulled the pins holding the terry cloth about Christine’s waist and then folded the material back to reveal the damp patch between her legs.
Mistress Red shook her head disapprovingly, “Naughty little girl aren’t you? If you can’t control yourself, we’ll just have to keep on putting you in diapers, just like a little baby. Are you a baby Little Lolita?”
Christine shuddered. There was no clear answer to the question. Should she agree, or not?
“No?” she suggested hesitantly.
“Well what’s this?” Mistress Red thrust the soiled cloth beneath Christine’s nose, and she retched, barely staving off a vomit.
“Urine Mistress,” she answered quickly, eager to escape the murky stench of her own stale piss.
Mistress Red’s hand flashed out, her sharp fingernails pinching, then twisting Christine’s ear, Christine had little option but to follow Mistress Red’s fingernails as they pulled her over the older woman’s knee. Christine squirmed as Mistress Red locked her legs over and below Christine’s knees, and pushed the girl’s head down with one free hand, effectively pinning Christine face down and over Mistress Red’s lap. Her other hand flashed down, spanking Christine firmly on her pale white bottom. Sharply, firmly, repeatedly, the dour older woman lashed Christine’s pouting bottom until it began to glow red.
“Granny. You will call me Granny. And you don’t use words like ‘urine’, you say ‘wee wee’, you don’t go to the ‘toilet’, you beg to use the potty. You don’t have a ‘vagina’, it’s your ‘no-no hole’, and what am I currently spanking?” She asked as her hand rapidly slapped Christine’s increasingly flushed and sore bottom.
“Miss Bum Bum!” Christine answered quickly, eager to avoid any more of the hard, firm spanks. Mistress Red’s hand was hard, and her action was firm. Christine shuddered with each blow, and each blow sent a wave of pain running through her.
“Good!” Mistress Red finished. With the chastisement finished Mistress Red quickly reverted to her kindly mother-figure persona. Christine tentatively left her lap and resumed her position meekly on the bed, legs lifted up to help with changing, her bottom blushing red with several red hand prints slowly fading into the alabaster white skin.
All throughout the remainder of the process Mistress Red cooed and talked kindly to Christine as though she were a small child. Christine swallowed her pride and gave in to the sadist’s pantomime. She lifted her hips when the clean diaper was ready, she put her feet through the frilly leg holes of the pink plastic pants and even smoothed her flouncy skirts after Mistress Red had finished.
“Now come downstairs little one while Granny keeps an eye on that naughty School slut.” Mistress Red suggested as she patted Christine’s newly diapered bottom.
---
“I will write lines until I beg to have my cunt caned.” School’s hand was twisted in a contorted mimicry of a normal human hand. With only a few minutes respite the girl had been forced to write lines almost continuously for a day and a half. The repetitious nature of this simple torture was reaching its inevitable conclusion.
“to have my cunt caned. I will write…” Her left hand held her right, her face twisted in pain as she forced her constantly cramping fingers to hold onto the chalk and write each line. Over and over and over again, until the board was filled. Then she would dust it all off the board and start over again.
“beg to have my cunt…” From time to time she would stop only to have Mistress Red ask sternly whether School had anything to ask. School would immediately resume writing.
Her writing was nearly completely illegible now. Her once flowing script had become spidery scrawl. It resembled Arabic or bird-scratchings as opposed to English. From time-to-time Mistress Red would make her rewrite a particularly illegible line. But still School kept on.
She cried at one point. She simply stopped writing and began to cry until Mistress Red threatened to add even more strokes to her eventual punishment.
Every time School stopped, Mistress Red gave her the opportunity to beg. Each time School found some new reservoir of effort and continued writing.
“…I will beg to have my cunt caned.” She wore through piece after piece of chalk. As her fingers became more and more crippled she began to break her chalk regularly. Then Mistress Red threatened to add an extra stroke for each piece of chalk that was broken and suddenly School found new levels of dexterity.
Pain watched the proceedings from a table at which she polished the silver for the evening’s dinner. Her bra had been tightened another two notches after Mistress Red had discovered blemishes on several of the pieces of silverware that Pain had already cleaned. Consequently Pain was now intently focussed on each and every spoon, fork and knife. She squinted over every tiny indent, sworl and feature of the overly ornate pieces. All the while she struggled to keep her own salty tears off the newly shining cutlery.
Her breasts bulged obscenely and underneath the shiny white latex her sandpapered titflesh was purple and swollen. Stiff nylon bristles scoured her already ultra sensitive breasts and the sharp plastic spikes installed over her aureole thrust deeply into the purple and drum taut fatty bags.
“…write lines until I beg…”
And on a lustrous brown leather couch before the blackboard Mistress Red lay propped up on some cushions. Her hawkish eyes watched School’s every tortured letter. She chided School every time she stopped. She tallied up extra strokes for breaking chalk, for stopping for too long, for poor writing. Anything and everything she could think of attracted additional blows. Christine had counted eleven extras on top of the ten that Mistress Red had negotiated earlier.
More than anyone else, Christine wished that School would give in. Her bottom ached. It ached in time with the pounding of her heart.
She been spanked twice more, and finally Mistress Red had lost all patience and produced a stout hickory hairbrush. A couple of blows with the smooth side of the hard and unrelenting hairbrush had crushed any remaining defiance in Christine.
Consequently Christine lay on the couch as well. Her hands folded in her lap. Her legs gathered up on the couch and she lay with her head on Mistress Red’s chest and with an aged wrinkly nipple between her lips.
The older woman demanded that she suck on her teats like a baby. This was the order that Christine had last disobeyed and the order that had resulted in Christine being spanked with the hairbrush.
The horror had started when Mistress Red had unbuttoned her blouse to reveal a maternity bra. She’d pulled Christine down onto her chest and fed a wrinkled and saggy boob out of the bra’s flap. Christine had freaked.
Now however, with her bottom still stinging and tears still fresh on her cheeks, Christine sucked on the foul rubbery flesh. Even more grotesque: the fact that Mistress Red’s nipples – most likely the victim of side effects from some post-menopausal hormone treatment – were hairy. Short stiff black hairs emerged from her aureole and no amount of sucking or saliva softened them.
“I will keep on writing lines…”
“Keep on sucking little Lolita, the milk will come soon.” Mistress Red said soothingly.
“…until I beg to have my…”
Pain looked up from her polishing as she heard a snap and a piece of white chalk fall to the floor where it further split into three smaller pieces on the hard stone floor of the play room.
“And another for the chalk.” Mistress Red looked up from gazing down the young and supple lips that engulfed and sucked on her aged and haggard tit. “That makes twelve more by my count.”
“Mistress.” School faced Mistress Red.
Everyone in the room stopped. They knew what was coming.
“I beg you to cane me.”
The nipple was pulled out of Christine’s mouth. Mistress Red pushed Christine off and stood to her feet. Without bothering to put her sagging tit back in the maternity bra she stepped toward School.
“Say it again, and this time: ask properly.” Mistress Red demanded.
“I would like you to cane me Mistress.”
“No.” The stern and older woman said firmly. “Use the words.”
School shuddered: “I beg you to cane my cunt Mistress.”
“That’s better.”
Chapter 8
School snivelled as she was bound. Reinforced leather cuffs were tightened about her ankles. Sturdy padlocks snapped shut echoing throughout the dining room.
The dining room was bathed in the gentle flickering light of many dozen candles. Multi-pronged silver candelabras sat atop ornate sideboards and within alcoves throughout the room. Twenty points of light glowed in a crystal ch andelier hanging from a roof dominated by an intricate ceiling mould. Antique Georgian chairs were placed neatly against the eau de nil walls contrasted with elaborate white plaster frescos and cornices. Beneath the soaring ceiling a spotlessly lacquered long oval dining table ran the length of the room.
Two other features dominated the room: a huge marble hearth contained a crackling fire whose warmth reached every corner of the room and a massive bay of panelled windows, currently hidden behind thick and luxuriant golden drapes. It was a room that a crowned prince of Europe would have envied.
Christine sat uncomfortably in her highchair amid a dazzling array of silverware. Mister Black and Mister White – attired in dinner suits – sat either side of her with Pain further down the table next to Mister Black. Pain squatted awkwardly over a roughly-made wooden stool that clashed drastically with the surrounding opulence. Bolted to the floor, it featured two short chains attached to the seat’s outer rim and two ankle cuffs attached to its legs. The cuffs bound Pain ankles to each side of the stool, while the chains on the rim were fastened to “D rings” built into the waist of Pain’s corset. The chains were too short to allow Pain to stand while the ankle cuffs ensured she straddled the heavy wooden seat. In addition, a hateful dildo jutted rigidly from the stool’s seat to make certain she did not want to sit down. This left Pain in a terribly uncomfortable position with her thighs straining to keep herself aloft of the 10 inch rubber invader coated with thick nylon spines.
In an open space at the end of the table, Mistress Red forced School’s feet apart by attaching her ankles to a spreader bar. Red took her time, letting the tension in the room build.
“Are you enjoying your drink my dear?” Mister White asked Christine.
She glanced at the milk filled plastic bottle before her. Each place setting at the table featured fine bone china plates, shining silver cutlery, delicate crystal glasses and crisp linen napkins… all but hers. Christine’s place had a melamine bowl in place of a plate; a plastic spoon in place of cutlery, a baby bottle instead of a glass, and a bib in lieu of a napkin. She did prefer her oversized highchair though – much better than Pain’s stool complete with its vicious dildo covered in ½ inch long spines. “Thank the lord for small mercies,” she thought to herself.
“Drink up.” White suggested.
As School’s wrists were encased in leather cuffs to match her ankle cuffs, Christine lifted the plastic bottle and took a first tentative suckle on the rubber nipple. Warm milk filled her mouth.
Mistress Red clipped two long chains to School’s wrists, locking them on with more padlocks. She pulled the other end of the long chains through a shackle embedded in the floor and then across to the far wall to two sturdy winches. Red ran the chains into the first of the two winches as School lifted one of her shackled arms to wipe her eyes and nose. Her chains clanked loudly.
Still at the wall, Mistress Red released a pawl on a second winch, causing a third heavy steel chain to snake down from the ceiling and coil up before School. This chain was then attached to centre of the spreader bar between her feet. School looked about, trying to comprehend the rigging.
Mistress Red cranked the second winch, pulling in slack from the ceiling chain. School watched as the excess chain was wound back up into the ceiling. The crank wound round and round as Mistress Red’s eyes became intensely focussed on School’s reactions. Aware her feet would soon be dragged into the air, the miserable School sat down; the slack disappeared and the spreader bar began to rise into the air, pulling School’s legs with it.
A sharp leather slap echoed throughout the room. “Get your hands off that table you fat slut!” Mister Black swatted Pain’s hands with a crop as she momentarily tried to support her weight by leaning on the table. Christine looked over at the poor girl. Wide eyed and trepidatious – Pain shifted her balance, causing her ankles to twist in the cuffs that bound her to the stool. She winced as some of the sharp protrusions on the dildo jabbed into the soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Slowly School’s feet ascended. Her bottom lifted from the floor and she moved her hands to stop her flimsy school skirt from falling over her stomach. The click, click of the winch echoed throughout the room adding further drama to an atmosphere already heady with fear and expectation.
Mister Green chose this moment to enter the room with a flourish and a grin. “Gentlemen. Lady.” he nodded toward the reclining Mister Black, Mister White and then toward his female colleague across the room. “Sluts,” he added as an afterthought before sitting across the table from Christine. He pulled his napkin onto his lap, “I do love a good dinner party,” he opined to the table. “This is the entertainment I take it?” He indicated toward School’s increasingly vertical form at the end of the table.
“Indeed.” Mister White agreed, “Apparently she has begged to be caned.”
“And I intend to humour her request,” Mistress Red added. “She asked very nicely, didn’t you pet?” She stopped turning the winch and walked over to School who was almost entirely off the ground now. Only her shoulders and head remained on the thickly carpeted floor.
“Yes Mistress.” School said quietly. Mistress Red swatted School’s hands away from her skirt which immediately fell toward the floor exposing her full-cut blue cotton panties. The Mistress then stroked School’s inner thigh, caressing her pudenda.
“I always like to give my Sluts what they want, and I do like it when they ask so nicely. Speak up, remind me what it was you wanted me to do?”
School squeezed her eyes closed and shook her head. Red’s index finger ran along the seam of School’s panties, following the line along her mound. “Oh, so shy… come now. Please, share with your dinner companions what you want me to do with you.” School shook her head.
“You’ll tell them Slut. Yes you will,” a pair of scissors were produced. Mistress Red stuck the pointed end deliberately into School’s mound. “You’ll tell them right now,” she said threateningly. The scissors opened, the lower blade slid underneath the gusset of School’s panties. Slowly, Mistress Red cut through the cotton, the cold metal resting against School’s smoothly shaven lips.
“Please?” School whimpered.
“Tell them or you will regret it,” Mistress Red underlined her threat by scraping one of her tapered fingernails over School’s labia, trailing a red welt after it.
School sucked back her breath as the sharp nail scratched her. “Please.” She said eventually, “Please cane my cunt.”
“Louder.” Mistress Red instructed.
“Please cane my cunt.”
“Again.”
“Please cane my cunt!” School sobbed out. “Please cane my cunt. Please cane my cunt. Please…”
“See Gentlemen, she can be quite persuasive. Don’t you think?”
“Indeed,” answered Mister Black. “Shall we take turns?”
“No!” School blurted out. “You didn’t,” her wild eyes shot to Mistress Red; her shackled arm shot out to grasp at the hem of Mistress Red’s skirt: “Not all of them, I only asked you, please!”
“Get your hands off me!” Mistress Red slapped School’s thigh sharply.
“Please, no I beg. Only you Mistress. I only asked you.”
Mistress Red stood back. “What do you think Gentlemen? You all heard her beg.”
“I think it would be rude not to assist the young lady,” Mister White offered.
“I would be happy to help,” Green added. Black nodded as well.
“There you have it Slut. The Gentlemen would like to take turns caning your nasty little cunt. Aren’t you lucky?” She returned to the wall to recommence turning the winch.
“No, please Mistress,” using her hands School twisted about on the floor to face Mistress Red. “Please, not all of you, I only thought it would be you, please, I take it back, please don’t cane me, not all of you.”
Her head left the ground, School was now entirely upside down, her hands flat on the ground trying to hold some of her weight. “Please!” She squealed.
“I think we should eat. Gentlemen?” Mister Green inquired of his fellows. He then lifted a silver bell from the table and rang it. Moments later every eye in the room turned to watch Rubber totter into the room.
Ponderously she made her way to the table carrying a silver platter. Her strict leather boots clattered on the dark wooden floorboards. Yet again, Christine marvelled at Rubber’s ability to walk in her ponderous heels. Once at the table Rubber made her way to each occupant, carefully serving their meals. She crinkled as she walked, with the various layers of her rubber maid’s outfit rubbing against each other. At each of the sadist’s places she placed delicate serves of terrine and a spoonful of what appeared to be fish roe. On Pain’s plate, she placed a single rice cracker prompting Mister Black to explain, “The fat slut’s on a diet…” Christine watched with dismay as yellow sludge that smelt of banana was spooned into her bowl.
Click, click, click and a final click. School now hung inverted in the air, her legs splayed wide by the spreader bar; her hands unable to touch the ground. Mistress Red now swapped her attention to the other winch – this one pulled in the remaining slack of her wrist chains to prevent her moving her hands to defend herself.
“Lovely to have you back Rubber Slut.” Mistress Red said as she finished her work. “I gather you have some new jewellery. We’re all very intrigued, please do show us.”
From behind her rubber mask, Rubber looked toward Mister Green, who waved a hand: “You heard her Slut.” And then to the rest of the room: “I am very proud of my handiwork.” Rubber placed her tray on the table and began to lift up her apron and tight black skirt. Meanwhile Mister Green provided commentary, “As you all know our Rubber Slut had a little accident on the Cunt Buster. It must have been exceptionally painful to have been torn so badly. But luckily for Rubber Slut I am quite dab with a needle and thread and she’s well on the way to recovery. I was concerned however, that she would quickly return to stuffing her hole before she was entirely healed.
“So I have devised a new means for keeping her huge gaping fuck hole closed. I have no doubt that as soon as our backs are turned she’ll want to fuck every horse cock and baseball bat she can find. Well, we can’t have that - I spent a lot of time tightening her back up and I don’t want to see all my hard work ruined. Hence, I have devised the following solution.”
Rubber’s skirt was now hiked up about her hips, revealing her naked thighs and crotch. Christine couldn’t help but stare at the stretched flesh between Rubbers legs.
“So while we were nipping and tucking I removed all our size queen’s excess labia which you will all remember dangled quite obscenely. I cauterized everything nicely and installed these lovely grommets. The chains are surgical steel. Anyone stupid enough to try will have difficulty getting them off with a bolt cutter. I suppose in hindsight I did excise a little too much labia, but then again with this arrangement we’ll just stretch what’s left so it eventually comes together. Eventually she’ll stretch enough so that the lips meet naturally, but in the meantime we just have to maintain some tension.”
Christine couldn’t believe what she saw. Along each of Rubber’s nether lips, a series of half a dozen small grommets had been punched each side of what was left of her outer lips. A single delicate steel chain had been threaded through each hole, across to its corresponding mate and then diagonally down to the next grommet and so on. The whole arrangement was completed with a small lock fashioned into a heart which hung between the final holes just short of her perineum. Rubber’s surgically altered labia were clearly too short to cover her hole and ordinarily would have left her inner lips and hole prominently displayed. However, with the chain pulled exceptionally taut, her lips were stretched closed. The way in which the flesh puckered between each hole gave an indication at to just how much strain her poor girl flesh was under.
“So no inflatables?” Mister White asked.
“Now now Mister White, remember, I said no stuffing the slut until she’s fully healed.” Mister Green advised, “But I will have you know I’m doing all I can to speed her recovery. I’ve filled her vagina with wool soaked in iodine. That should hold off any infection and help her along. Then again I couldn’t find any cotton wool, so I had to make do with steel wool instead, so maybe it might be an idea to avoid using that hole for a while. I can definitely recommend her mouth though, it’s been keeping me quite satisfied over the last few days.”
Christine’s eyes bulged. Was there no reprieve in this mad house? Not satisfied with tearing Rubber’s poor hole apart, Green had single-handedly turned Rubber’s most intimate place into a pit of unending agony. She tried to imagine how Rubber must have felt to have steel wool pushed inside her only to then have her labia chained together and pulled so terribly tight.
“Very nice.” Mister Black added, “But can we get back to this evening’s core business. There’s a cunt hanging up over there that is looking rather white and, well… boring. I think it needs a bit of colour.”
In response a harsh swish cut through the room as Mistress Red swung a rigid cane through the air. School’s chains clanked as she struggled desperately in her bondage. Swinging the cane again, Mistress Red approached School’s clanking form. The girl’s crotch spread open before the aging Mistress. The scissors cut the remnants of School’s panties away from her; they fluttered down to the ground in a flash of blue. “Mistress, please.” School begged, “I’ve changed my mind, please don’t cane me,” she whined pathetically.
The cane lined up, Mistress Red held it firm against School’s labia. “Oh-my-god, oh-my-god, oh-my-god,” School clattered in anticipation as she felt the hard length of the cane press up against her. The cane rose. It sung. It hit.
The most terrifying scream imaginable tore from out of School’s depths as the cane solidly thudded into her splayed crotch. The scream seemed to last an eternity until School’s breath was entirely expended. “OH GOD, NO! OH MY GOD, OH GOD. Please no, no don’t!” Another blow fell, this time on the other lip, precisely adjacent to the first. A second scream turned to coughing. “It hurts, it hurts! Please, no. Please!” A third stroke; this one to the left of the first.Another scream.More begging.
“You can’t! Stop! Please stop, I’ll do anything!
“Anything?” Mistress Red asked. She sank down to her haunches before School’s inverted face. “Would you take Pain’s place? Would you willingly sit on that cock and have a hundred spikes tear into your nasty little cunt? Would you squat in the middle of the table and fuck yourself on it until you came, bleeding? Or would you ask Mister Green to stage a little bit of surgery on you so you could join your friend Rubber? We could even go a bit further and have some spiked balls imbedded in your womb so every time you get fucked it feels like a knife through your belly? Or childbirth? Mister Black has a wonderful idea to inflate a baby sized bladder inside a slut’s womb and then induce contractions. We might do that to you every night for a week, just for fun. So: do you still want to do ‘anything?’”
“No Mistress.” School said quietly, tears splashing onto the floor beneath her.
“So you want me to cane you?”
“No Mistress, please stop. It hurts too much. Please I can’t take any more.”
“I’m going to cane you School. Between your legs. But you can stop me at any time you like by suggesting another punishment. An appropriate punishment. Something along the lines that I just suggested. Something imaginative. But until you do, I am going to keep on caning you. And when I get tired, Mister White can take over, or maybe Mister Black or Mister Green.”
“And then I’m going to fuck her.” Mister Black announced to the room.
“What a good idea, I think I’ll join you.” Mister Green clapped in agreement.
“How about you Red, bring one of your strap-ons with you?” Mister White asked.
“No, you can’t, please!” School cried out.
“What a wonderful idea.” Mistress Red stood back up. The cane rose again.
School’s mound already sported three thick red welts. They were soon joined with a fourth, and then a fifth and a sixth. School screamed herself hoarse. Meanwhile Christine watched on helplessly from her highchair. She felt terrible. She was relatively unbound. Nothing was to stop her hauling herself out of her seat and intervening. Pain was chained to her stool, Rubber could barely stand in her ballet boots. Only Christine was unfettered and able to act. But she dared not lift a finger for fear of what might happen to her. Shame pulsed through her.
School’s screams were soon interrupted by Pain. The buxom girl’s legs had started to give out on her and the inevitable outcome was slowly unfolding. “Oh no, no nonononono, no!” Pain cried.
Mistress Red pulled back her cane and sank down on her haunches before School’s face.
“See Slut. I can stop anytime you like. All you have to do is ask nicely to fuck that,” Mistress Red pointed toward Pain’s stool.
“You see slut, see how her legs shake? She’s realised now that she has two choices. She can wait until she collapses and falls on that dick in one big nasty movement, or she can try to do it slowly before her legs give out. I wonder what it feels like to have those spines dig into you? I imagine the ones on the top are the worst, can you imagine them digging into you, gouging your sweet little hole,” Mistress Red started softly stroking School’s red and swelling vagina. “Each one, sharply sticking in you, prising apart your hole, tearing into the soft, sweet flesh. Then the next, and the next until your weeping hole stretches to let it all in, and then that’s only the beginning. There’s still a whole ten more inches of the thing to go. Ten inches of rasping and spiking and cutting into you.”
Pain cried openly now as she sat atop the dildo and tried to lower herself slowly.
Christine closed her eyes amid the chaos and terror. She tried to shut out the horrid noise as Pain deliberatively sought to lower herself onto the spiny dildo. But no matter how hard she tried to, the terrible noises pierced through her defences.
“No, no. I can’t.” Pain cried out as the she experimented with the first spines. A newfound resolve saw her lift herself back up and resume squatting inches above the vicious device. Her thighs shivered with exertion, her brow coated in sweat.
“You can’t last forever you know.” Mr Black pointed out to Pain. “Eventually you’re going to sit on that thing.”
Pain just shook her head.
The cane resumed its work between School’s legs accompanied with renewed screams. Christine shook her head in wonderment at the reactions of the male sadists. With all the cacophony going on around them, they carried on their dinner as though they sat in a refined, exclusive restaurant. Wine was poured, bread rolls buttered, small slices of terrine delicately poised on sparkling silver forks were consumed with clear enjoyment.
“My dear, please join us,” Mr Green invited Mistress Red. “This really is exceptional, chef has outdone herself.”
“I am rather busy.” She replied; her cane poised for another blow.
“Please, I insist, perhaps I can relieve you.” Green stood to his feet and unzipped his fly to release a fully engorged cock from the pants of his dinner suit.
“How kind of you.” She responded with a gentle smile while she passed her cane to Mister Green. He took a brief time rearranging School’s rigging, lowering her bottom to waist height and re-attaching her wrists to the chain that hung from the ceiling. School now hung horizontally which made application of the cane more difficult, but presented new options for the girl’s torment. Green immediately took advantage by plundering his raging cock into School’s battered and swollen hole. This new assault brought a more sustained reaction from School. Her piercing screams were replaced with a constant wailing as Green’s cock forced its way into her.
“God, please take it out, it hurts!” School squealed.
“I must recommend this to you gentlemen, she grips like a fist. Perhaps from now on, all couplings with this slut should be preceded by a good caning?”
“No! Please don’t, no! You can’t! You just can’t! Oh my god, it hurts! It hurts!” School wailed. Green responded by continuing to thrust himself rigorously home.
“The suspense must be killing you.” Mister White leant over and whispered in Christine’s ear.
“What?” She responded breathlessly.
“Aren’t you feeling a little left out little Lollie? Rubber has her new jewellery; Pain’s about to fuck herself onto that wondrous dildo; and School seems like she’s very much enjoying her caning. If I were you, I’d be wondering what’s in store for you?” Mister White leant back and ate his last mouthful with relish; his tongue lolling suggestively over his lower lip.
Christine sat back in her highchair, suddenly worried. Her diaper squished, piss leaking into her plastic pants. She looked around the room, from School’s prostrate form, to Rubber standing uncomfortably waiting to clear away the first course, to Pain.
She caught Pain’s eyes. The blonde had a look of terrible desperation on her face. Her eyebrows peaked, frown lines formed in the middle of her forehead, her bottom lip trembled. Tears of frustration and fear slowly formed in the corner of her cornflour blue eyes and ran over her soft cheeks. The look in Pain’s haunted eyes broke Christine’s heart.
Her feelings toward the blonde were all jumbled and confused. The girl had kissed her. Christine now knew she’d had reacted badly. She felt shame that Pain had felt the need to apologise. She’d befriended Christine at a time when Christine needed that more than anything else in the world. But Christine felt she let the friendship get confused. She’d let temptation entice her. She’d found herself looking at Pain with impure thoughts.
But here was the one person in this horrific place, her only friend, about to be hideously tortured – possibly even maimed – begging her to help her with nothing but her eyes. Those deep, sad, blue eyes. Christine felt her heart rip asunder. Who cared if she liked Pain? In this whole god-awful shitty mess, the friendship of this girl was the only thing she could cling on to. And she’d been about to abandon her because of what she thought her parents and friends and family would think? There were more important things now. Like surviving. Like having someone else to rely on and be strong for you. And that’s what Pain needed right now. What sort of person would she really be if she ignored Pain in her plight?
Christine looked up and stared straight at Pain. She stole herself, she pulled in every piece of strength she could into the core of her being and she mouthed the words “Be strong for me”.
No one else saw Christine silently speak those words. No one but Pain.
It was as though an inner light bloomed in her. Pain took strength from Christine.
She closed her eyes. Deliberatively, slowly, and without a word or a cry, she lowered herself onto the hideous dildo.
The room fell silent. School’s cries descended to gentle weeping as Mister Green pulled out. Red, White and Black all stopped eating.
Inch after inch of spiked cock disappeared inside Pain. Never once did she flinch. Not once did she cry. After a slow horrid minute Pain’s bottom finally reached the seat of the stool and the cock was fully buried deep inside her.
Only then did she open her eyes. It wasn’t defiance that burnt behind her eyes. The sadists would have reacted to that. It wasn’t hate. It wasn’t anything these malicious degenerates could put their fingers on. But Christine knew. Not a person in the word spoke. They’d been expecting screams, tears. They’d wanted begging and snot rolling down her face. They got none of it.
Pain’s performance immediately put a dampener on the rest of the evening. From that point on the blows to School didn’t seem to have the same energy behind them. Their rapes lacked vigour and imagination. Black tried to revive the evening by exclaiming he wouldn’t “fuck a wet sloppy cunt” and that he intended to cane School’s hole shut before ripping it open again. Even his sadistic efforts failed to reignite the atmosphere of terror that had earlier reigned throughout the grand dining room.
Christine never found out if something special had been planned for her at that dinner. If it had, the group had obviously decided to postpone her fate until a better occasion presented itself.
The balance of the evening came to a quick conclusion after Pain’s performance. A main course was served, but the rapists had clearly lost their appetite. School passed out after Mr Black had his turn. Mister White turned down his opportunity to cane and rape her, and Mistress Red never produced her strap on. After Rubber cleaned away the plates, each of the perverts made their farewells and left. Eventually only Mr Green and the girls remained.
Silently Green lowered School to the ground and unbound her. He looked about the room: from Rubber, to School, to Christine and finally to Pain. His eyes dwelt there for a moment before he threw a key on the table, “Sophie will be shutting down the place in twenty minutes. You have that long to get yourselves upstairs and in your rooms.” And with that he left through the heavy steel door that led to the stairs that descended toward the ground floors… and presumably freedom.
---
But freedom was far from the thoughts of the girls. Helping each other was their sole focus. Rubber immediately tottered to School’s unconscious form while Christine extricated herself from her highchair and grabbed the keys from the table. Shaking with fear and adrenaline she clumsily unlocked the chains that bound Pain to the terrible stool. Pain looked down calmly and when she was free she delicately lifted herself up. Christine’s imagination had prepared her for the worst, but delight spread across her face at what she saw: no blood. The nylon spines had been all bark and no bite. Pain looked down with a grin to match and together they shared a brief moment of joy.
Rubber and School still needed help though. The next minutes passed in a blur as the four figures helped each other ascend the two flights of stairs back up toward their rooms. School remained unconscious and Rubber was not in a position to provide much help given the constraints of her maid’s uniform and ballet boots. Between the two of them, Christine and Pain hauled the dead weight of School up every step, across the floor of the playroom and up into School’s bedroom on the top floor. They pulled her onto her bed. Christine tried to restore some of the poor girl’s dignity by pulling her skimpy skirt over her horridly welted and swollen vagina. Rubber quickly pushed her way to School’s bedside. Her mouth, still wedged open by her trademark ring gag, made noises that gave no doubt she wanted the other two to leave. Christine looked back over her shoulder as she left the room. Rubber knelt next to School, their heads together. Soft soothing wordless sounds leaked out of Rubber’s mouth and into the ear of her lover. Christine left them to their private moment.
She walked back through the common room toward her own room.
“Lolita?” Pain called.
She stopped and turned into Pain’s room. The blonde sat on her own bed, her devilish shoes already cast to one side. “Can we talk?”
Christine sat down on the bed.
“Thank you.” Pain said quietly. “I couldn’t have done it without you.”
“Are you alright?” Christine asked.
“Yes, I think so. Thanks to you.” Pain’s hand extended. Christine took it.
“What happened?”
“It hurt. Fuck it hurt! But I think I’m okay. All I had to day was stay strong. You helped me do that.”
“I didn’t do anything.” Christine said modestly.
“You did and you know you did. If not for you, I would have stayed up there until my legs gave. I was sure that thing would have torn me apart if I fell on it. You gave me the strength to do what had to be done. I just want to say thank you.”
“No need. I did what I had to, it was you who suffered.”
“Rubbish. We’re both okay, better than School anyway.”
“Do you think she’ll be alright?” Christine asked.
“Better than it could have been. You saw her. She’ll recover in a couple of days. It could have been much worse.”
“I have to change.” Christine said.
“Okay.” Christine awkwardly pulled her hand free.
Returning to her room Christine discarded her baby clothes and diaper. Removing its heavy saturated filth from between her legs was sheer bliss. She even treated herself to a quick trip to the bathroom to splash water on herself. Feeling almost human, she went to find a new diaper for the night but was dismayed to find a note. Carefully handwritten, it was attached to a Christine-sized fleecy onesie hanging up inside her wardrobe.
“Dear Little Lollie,
I will go to sleep hard tonight knowing you sleep in these pretty pyjamas. Don’t wear your plastic pants. That way I will know you wore the jammies.
Love,
Daddy White.
P.S. I will go to sleep even harder in the knowledge that if you don’t wear your jim-jams, then I will very much enjoy stuffing Miss Bum-bum with Mr Willy at assembly tomorrow.
Christine sat on the bed, deflated. She read and re-read the note several times before following its instructions. It was a small price to pay to avoid a violent anal rape in the morning. On a brighter note the pink fleece was warm, a welcome fact given the winter cold that oozed out of the concrete floor and walls of her room. The snaps at her crotch gave her some trouble, but eventually she clicked them all closed over her fresh diaper.
She knelt down next to her bed to pray, her normal nightly ritual.
“Lolita?” Pain whispered, her head poking around the corner of her door.
“Hmmm…” Christine said, thinking about sleep.
“Can I come in?” Pain said quietly.
Christine almost answered, “Why?” Then she realised how stupid the question was given the events of the evening. Instead she sat up. “I thought you said you were okay? Quick, come in.”
“You sure?” Pain asked tentatively.
“Yes. Sure I’m sure.” Christine answered.
“I’m… undressed.”
“As I would be if Mister White hadn’t promised me some of his special attention tomorrow if I don’t wear this to bed.” Christine answered, pointing at her fleecy pyjamas. Pain walked in.
“Sit down. Did you want to talk?” Christine asked.
Pain sat at the foot of the bed. “I just didn’t want to be alone right now,” Pain said quietly. “And, I just wanted to say thank you. You really are a true…”
At that moment, the steel door began to close, Pain and Christine both leapt to their feet. The door clanged shut, automatic bolts shot home, sealing them inside.
“Oh fuck!” Pain cried. “Where’s the siren, Sophie usually gives us a warning!”
“What the?”a confused Christine added.
“What do we do now?”
Christine stood looking at the huge steel door. She looked across at Pain as the lights dimmed to darkness.
“What else can we do?”
---
“Samantha?”
“Yes?”
“Give me back some sheet.”
“Sorry.”
They had dropped the names their captors imposed on them an hour ago.
“I can’t sleep.”
“Neither can I.”
“So, how did you end up here? How did they grab you?” Christine asked.
“Shit, that was an age ago. I went out with friends to celebrate something. I forget what. We went to that Mexican place in the village, what’s it called?”
“Don’t ask me, I’m a hick remember?”
“Oh. Anyway, I forget its name. Anyway, I was having a great time. There were a couple of guys at the bar who I had my eye on and then Andy comes back with shots. One Tequila, Two Tequila, Three. Things got out of control. Some guy from work offered me a lift, but I had eyes on these others at the bar. I kept catching one of them look at me and I figured all I needed was one more drink and I’d launch the irresistible Samantha bomb at him. But the drinks kept on coming. Look it all got a bit hazy. I woke up here. You?”
“Similar story. Our band was preparing for a big competition, so we thought we’d get some experience playing to city audiences under our belt. We did a recital. Someone suggested we check out the night life. None of us had ever been in the big city before. I’ve never seen so many people, so much… life. I lost my friends at some point. I woke up here. That was, what? Four days ago. It seems like a life time. How long have you been here?”
“Don’t know. Months.Three, maybe four. I’d be lying if I knew. You lose track.”
“How long have Rubber and School been here?” Christine asked.
“Ages. They don’t know either. Rubber reckons she’s been here two years.”
“Really?”
“She says so.”
Christine and Samantha lay back to back in the single bed. They’d fought over who should sleep on the floor, but in the end they’d agreed to share the bed. Neither one had been prepared to let the other sleep on the freezing concrete floor.
“You feeling okay?” Christine asked.
“Yeah.Apart from the whole single bed thing.”
Silence descended again. Christine sat in the dark with her thoughts.
“Samantha?”
“Yeah?”
“Did it hurt? You know, when you… sat on that thing.”
“Yes.”
“How did you do it?”
Samantha rolled over and lifted herself onto an elbow, Christine turned her head. With the lights of the city washing through the attic window she could just make out the blonde’s silhouette.
“You.” She said solemnly. “You.” She said a second time, “I was so scared. I thought it was going to rip me apart, but you looked at me, and you told me to be strong and I knew it would be alright. And it was. The spikes hurt going in, but they were softer than I thought.”
“I…” Christine couldn’t find any words.
“You’re a very special person you know. The things you’ve done for me… Offering to take my punishments, listening to me babble. You’re so kind. Why are you so kind?”
“I’m not.” Christine turned onto her back. “I just…”
“You have a kind heart. I couldn’t ask for a better friend. No one else would do what you’ve done. Before you came I had no one. I was the fat one, the ugly one.”
“You’re not ugly.”
“But I am fat…”
“Stop that!” Christine interrupted Samantha before she could go any further, “You’re not fat. Don’t you listen to them. Don’t you listen to Mister Black, you know he only says those things to get under your skin.”
“Christine, I know I’m fat, I look at School with her incredible figure. I look at Rubber, I look at you. I spill out of my clothes, my thighs rub together, don’t try to tell me I’m not fat and ugly.” She rolled back onto her side, away from Christine.
“No.” Christine now leaned over, “No, don’t you think that. You’re not fat. Men like curves. You’ve got curves. I’d kill for your waist, your boobs and your hips.”
“You’re just saying that.”
“No I’m not,” Christine soothed. “I’ll bet you’ve had more boyfriends than me.”
“Aren’t you married to God?”
“Ha. Ha.” Christine said pointedly. “I’ve had a boyfriend, I’m not completely naïve.”
“What: just one?” Samantha rolled back around.
“Yes, one.”
“But how? You’re so beautiful. Or do they only let you date your brothers or something in that hick town of yours?”
“You bitch!” Christine responded with feigned outrage. “Don’t be silly. Look, my parents raised me the way I am. It’s not so bad, our town is really nice, full of nice people, nice families… nice boys.”
“Who don’t know a good thing when they see it apparently!Really, only one?” Samantha added.
“Just one. What about you.”
“You don’t want to know. You’ll get jealous.”
“Promiscuity isn’t anything to be proud of.”
“Being a prude isn’t anything to be proud of.”
“Sorry.” Christine retreated. “But doesn’t that prove the point, boys like you. You’re not fat. You’re not ugly. You can’t let that get in your head.”
“You don’t really think that.” Samantha sulked.
“I like you…” Christine couldn’t believe the words slipped out of her mouth.
“What?” Samantha’s head turned in the dark.
“I like you.” Christine tested the words this time. They slid across her tongue like something silken.
“I don’t understand.” Her form shifted subtly, her hips squaring with the mattress again.
“I like the way you look. You’re nice. Curvy.” Christine remembered looking at Samantha and the feelings they had aroused in her earlier.
“Curvy? You mean fat.”
“No. I…” She couldn’t bring herself to say it.
“What? ‘No. I?’”
“I can’t.” Christine uttered.
“You can’t what? What did you want to say before you stopped yourself?”
“No.”
“No?” Samantha twisted again to face Christine. “No? Here, let me help.” Samantha took Christine’s hand in hers and put it to her face. “Tell me.”
“I can’t”
“You said that already. I saw you. Today.Tonight. You looked across the room and you told me to be strong. Now you be strong. You tell me what your heart wanted you to say and that you stopped yourself from saying just now.”
“Please.” Christine said defensively.
“I know Christine. You know. Say it.”
Christine’s hand felt Samantha’s cheek. She felt its softness. Somehow their hands fell from Samantha’s cheek and to her bosom. They lingered there; then they fell to her hip. “Tell me.”
“You’re… curvy.” Christine whispered. She wet her lips. Samantha fell on her, their lips met in clumsy passion. Hands flew along flanks and cheeks and breasts. They broke for breath.
“Curvy?”
“Curvy.” This time Christine initiated as her hands languously caressed Samantha’s flanks, waist and chest. “I saw you this morning, standing and waiting, and I looked at you and you were the most beautiful person I’d ever seen.” Christine felt a weight lift from her shoulders. “I looked at your legs, your thighs, your… everything and I had the most… the most naughty thoughts.”
“Christine!” Samantha said in feigned shock.
“What? You don’t think you’re beautiful?”
“No.” Samantha said seriously.
Christine spun and leveraged her thighs against Samantha’s, pinioning her. Eventually Christine sat astride Samantha. “You are beautiful. And you’re strong. In here.” She pointed at her chest. “Because of you, School will be okay. Because of you, we know how to beat these bastards. Because you showed us how. Don’t give them what they want. They want our suffering and our pain. They want to grind us down, they want us to react and to fear them. They can’t handle what you did. They can’t handle determination that’s not about opposing them, that’s what they want, they want a fight. But you did something else.”
“That wasn’t me silly.” Samantha said. “That was you. You told me to be strong.”
This time the kiss lasted a very long time.
Chapter 9
Shadows floated eerily through grey shrouds and mist. Dark faces, tantalisingly familiar but strangely unrecognisable, loomed out of the fog and then melted away. Unspoken snatches of memory echoed in her mind.
“The problem with sluts like you Pain is that your fat little pussies tend to drip all over the ground…”
Was she dripping? She couldn’t look down to check. She shuddered in fear that she’d feel slimy tendrils drip down the inside of her thighs. But she couldn’t look down. Why couldn’t she look down? The dark face emerged again.
“Tits or arse? I maul your tits or you take a mark three up the arse?”
Neither! She’d wanted to scream, but she couldn’t. But why couldn’t she? What was stopping her? She saw the threatened instrument through a whorl in the mist: huge, thick, coated in spikes to tear her up. But her tits were so sore, so very sore already. What should she do?
“No self respecting man would stick his dick in your fat cunt…”
No, no they wouldn’t – would they? No man wanted to put himself in the mince meat that was her poor destroyed womanhood. A vicious vulture faced woman wafted over her, cackling. She knew what she was pointing at, her, the freak. Pain the freak. Her mutilated orifices and tits an object of derision and laughter.
“Come on, hurry up, let me see that big fat pussy of yours.”
No. Please don’t make me show you. You’ll just hurt me more, she wanted to scream. But she couldn’t. Why couldn’t she scream? Why couldn’t she stop them?
“Your fuck hole is for pain and pain only. And even your filthy rectum doesn’t deserve my sperm.”
Please leave me alone. Please don’t use me. It hurts too much. I can’t.
“Let me see you juice up now, you tubby slut.”
No, she wanted to say. But she couldn’t. They wouldn’t let her speak, she was mute. And now she felt her hand run down her flank, down to her tummy and onto her mound. Please no. She felt herself begging. Don’t do it. It’s for pain. Only pain. Don’t do it. But she did, and she felt it. It burnt, burnt like a fire. A raging fire stoked in the very pits of hell. The pain was horrific and fantastic at the same time. Through its incendiary ache she felt a rush of exhilaration, a promise of more burning and more pain, but something else as well, a rush, lust–
Cold. Cold and wetness on her leg. What the hell?
Samantha’s eyes fluttered open to stare at the stark grey concrete ceiling. One hand was between her legs, nestled between her thighs. Her other arm was numbly pinned to the bed by Christine’s head.
Samantha lifted her head as far as she could without dislodging Christine from her breast and arm. She quickly realised where the cold clammy feeling had originated. In the weak morning light she could see Christine laying on her side, hugging Samantha’s prone body. Flannelette clad legs wrapped around Samantha’s naked thighs. Without her plastic pants, the damp, wet material of Christine’s onesie pyjamas had soaked through at the crotch.
“Christine.” Samantha whispered.
“Huh,” the strawberry blonde roused slightly.
“My arm’s gone to sleep and you’re wet.”
Samantha felt the smaller girl shift. Her head moved and immediately the rush of blood to her arm shot waves of discomfort through her. Just one more ache to add to the list, she thought. Pins and needles stuck themselves down her arm. She clenched her numbed hand, fingers clumsily touching one another and feeling odd and strangely absent.
While her arm recovered she catalogued her other various aches and pains. Her feet felt bruised, particular aching pains dug into balls and heel of her feet where her shoes daily gouged the tender flesh. As Christine’s head lifted from her breast, each strand of hair that brushed across her chest felt like the thong of a whip on her raw breasts. Lastly – “and far from fucking least”, she thought – her nether regions burnt with a fury. Her aching bottom seared, the red raw muscle of her sphincter scalded. But it was the fearful scorching pain of her womanhood that consumed her every waking moment. The never ending pains were legion, stabbing pains, burning pains, aching pains. Every sort of pain one could imagine throbbed through her vagina.
Christine rolled to one side.
Samantha’s hand, still between her thighs, hesitantly prodded her core. Agony swelled, threatening to engulf her. She inhaled slowly, savouring the intensity. Her finger felt like a hot iron against the abrased flesh of her lips. In contrast, her clitoris felt numb, a dull ache was all she could elicit with her fingers. Horrid thoughts consumed her. The unending scraping and stabbing had rendered her pleasure nubbin deadened and unfeeling. Even Christine’s delicate touch had failed to rouse her last night. She was useless. Her hole was for pain and only pain. Never pleasure. Never again.
She closed her eyes to feel the wracking twist in her stomach that preceded a good cry.
Tears. Wet rolling tears down her face, over her cheeks and onto her poor deformed breasts. Yes. Cry.
She heard sobbing: deep, emotional chestfuls of sadness and fear. She wondered what Christine would think of her pathetic tears? Then she realised the sobs were not hers – they were Christine’s.
Samantha sat up. Christine crouched on the floor. The bulging mess of her diaper showing through the clinging wetness of her pyjamas. Her head was in her hands as she wept.
“Hey, hey.” Samantha lowered herself from the bed. “Hey. Don’t. You can’t help it, it’s them. Don’t you worry about being wet.” She put her arm around Christine. “Just you ignore it, okay. I don’t care.”
“No.” Christine’s tears intensified again. “It’s not this. I can put up with this.” She clenched the wet flannel and motioned to throw it away; then, wiping her eyes, she looked at Samantha. “It’s that, in there.” She pointed at the wardrobe. “Look in the box. I didn’t see it last night.”
Samantha turned to the partially ajar door saw the open box within. Then she understood.
“Oh.” Samantha said quietly. “Oh Christine. I’m so sorry.”
---
Samantha tried very hard to ignore the near constant crying. Alongside School, she busied herself with cleaning chores in an attempt to shut out Christine’s whimpering. Presently she was cleaning the enormous variety of plugs, vibrators and dildos kept in the playroom. The “Mark Three”, the real version, not the hideous spiked creation of her dreams, now glistened with latex polish. It was black and angry with hard red silicone studs to gouge and prod soft flesh erupting along its length. She placed the monster back in its cradle, only to pick up its evil relative. This phallus resembled its brother in length and girth, but instead of silicone studs, heavy coarse bristles lined its surface. She shuddered as she handled this particular instrument of torture, one of many objects stored in this cupboard, each designed to torture, humiliate and punish girl-flesh.
But even cleaning these objects of terror was far more pleasant than watching the scene playing out in the centre of the playroom.
Christine stood bent and strapped over the large wooden chair that dominated the centre of the room. She wore a baby pink dress and bonnet set. Tiny embroidered roses adorned her smocked bodice, a hint of organza frill peeped out from under the hem of the dress. A half sash bow gathered in her back. Puffy sleeves and a peter pan collar completed the exceptionally frivolous baby dress. The bonnet was finished with its own band of smocking and a delicate organza frill around the face edge. Frilly socks and pink booties with straps and bows adorned her feet.
But it was the final indignation, and the threat it embodied, that had driven Christine to tears earlier. Over her dress she wore a lacy white pinafore. Embroidered on it, in flowing pink calligraphy, were the words: “Babygirl Arse Slut”; and Mister White was currently giving legitimacy to the slogan. The depraved man’s pants slouched round his ankles as he stood behind Christine’s prone form. Her skirts were hiked up, her enormous cloth diaper pulled down, and White’s rigid thick pole was currently buried in Christine’s increasingly distended anus.
For the third time of the morning, he came violently, spurting his seed deep into Christine’s bowels. He grunted loudly, then sighed as he slowly withdrew his rampant member from the weeping girl. He smeared the end of his dick on her lilly white buttocks, leaving a trail of silvery slime behind. Christine’s bottom gaped obscenely after the removal of White’s stumpy cock. As White pulled up his pants, Christine’s stretched and weeping sphincter slowly contracted. He pulled her ridiculously oversized diaper back up, followed by her frilled plastic panties complete with flower motif. Finally, he pulled her skirts back down to restore a semblance of modesty to the violated, sodomized and thoroughly inconsolable Christine.
Tears splashed onto the hard concrete floor as Mister White circled Christine’s prone form. Deep heaves and sobs echoed throughout the room as the tortured girl tried to control herself. White sat down in a chair immediately before Christine’s face. He pulled Rubber’s head – who had been kneeling next to the chair throughout the ordeal – onto his now flaccid member, feeding his stumpy length into her ring gag.
Looking Christine straight in the eye, White asked, “What does little Loli say?”
Through her tears, Christine sniffed and looked up. Even from her position across the room, Samantha could see in the poor girl’s eyes the horror and humiliation that had been inflicted on her over recent hours.
“No. No more. You said you wouldn’t, you said if I wore the pyjamas–” Christine sniffed.
“Wrong Loli. You say ‘thank you for filling Miss Bum Bum with Mr Winky’, don’t you Loli?”
“Please. Stop it, you promised.” She stuttered while tears and snot ran down her face.
“Did Miss Bum Bum like it?” He asked again.
Samantha closed her eyes, hoping Christine could answer in such a way that would cause Mister White to leave her alone.
“No.” She cried. “It hurts, it’s horrid. Please stop.”
Wrong answer, Samantha told herself.
“That’s just too bad little Loli,” White remarked, pumping Rubber’s head up and down on his still soft shaft. “Mister Winky likes Miss Bum Bum very much. He likes her tight and warm. He is very sad to hear that Miss Bum Bum doesn’t seem to like him. I know that she’ll come to like him in time. We just have to keep practicing.”
Samantha shuddered. Finished with this cupboard, she moved on to the next, which contained floggers, whips and paddles. School stood next to her, dusting and polishing the shelves while Samantha cleaned the implements. School’s injuries were on open display this morning. In a departure from her normal procession of fetishized school uniforms, the red-haired beauty was today dressed as a ballerina. Her shock of bright red hair had been pulled back in a severe bun. Emerald green ballet shoes with long ribbons circled up her calves. A matching tutu jutted out from her hips over a lycra leotard that appeared a size or so too small. The leotard’s crotch was cut away, two thin strips of lycra framed her mound and ran between her legs. The deep green of the leotard contrasted sharply with the crimson mess between School’s thighs. Last night’s caning had left a cacophony of vicious welts across her lips. Swollen and angry, her abused labia jutted thickly out from the leotard.
Samantha shook her head and wished she were back in Christine’s arms again. In each other they had found some comfort and a small amount of pleasure in this sea of insane perversion. For just a blink of a moment they had been able to forget the horrors of the house outside and fall asleep in each others’ embrace.
As her dear friend and now lover sobbed in pain and humiliation, Samantha wished she could make it all go away, but there was little if anything she could do. In the moments before the cell doors unlocked, Samantha had pleaded with Christine to stay strong, not to give their captors any satisfaction. “Give them what they want”, she’d said. “Take anything. Close your eyes and go away inside. It will go easier on you and it will soon be over.”
Fine words. But words just the same. Christine had broken as soon as her wrists and ankles were strapped to the chair. She knew what was coming and her eyes had wildly flashed about the room. White’s first thrust had torn away all of Samantha’s well-meaning words, to be replaced with revulsion, humiliation and pain as Christine’s anus had been taken by force.
Meanwhile, Rubber audibly gagged on Mister White’s slowly reviving member. Its engorging thickness threatened to expand beyond the diameter of Rubber’s ring gag, leading him to pull the slimy invader out of Rubber’s throat. He milked himself slowly, occasionally prodding his tip into the warm confines of Rubber’s vulnerable open mouth.
“Look little Lollie,” White returned his attention to Christine’s prone form. “Mister Willy is almost ready to play again.”
“Please stop.” Christine groaned. “Please don’t. Please put it in my mouth instead, I’ll lick it, Daddy. I’ll lick it like a lolly pop, please?” She begged.
“No, I don’t think so. Mister Willy prefers the company of Miss Bum Bum. Now, are you going to ask nicely?” His turgid length was now approaching its prime. He stood to his feet.
“Please Daddy, don’t do it.” She whined.
“Now now. We’ve talked about this. You will ask Mister Willy nicely if he’ll play with Miss Bum Bum. Now ask.” He stated calmly.
“Please no Daddy. I’ll suck it nicely, please?” He moved slowly. Her imprecations grew more urgent as he neared his target. “No! Please? My vagina, put it in my vagina. Please!” Her last desperate cry tore out of her mouth as he rested his newly restored prong on her thickly padded bottom.
“Naughty Lollie!” White said sternly. “It’s not called that is it? It’s your ‘no-no hole’ and we call it that because nothing goes in it. For even suggesting we use your no-no hole you need to be punished.”
“No!” She squealed as he lifted her skirts for the fourth time in the day. White kept himself firm by tugging his cock as he pulled her crinkling plastic panties back down. Next followed her sagging, dripping diaper. With her pants and diaper around her knees and her ankles spread far apart courtesy of the pink leather cuffs that chained them to the legs of the chair. Christine kept on begging as Mister White rested his thickness against the tired red sphincter of Christine’s bottom.
“For not asking nicely, and for failing to properly refer to your ‘no-no hole’, we’re going to do this without any lubricant.”
“No!” She squealed. “No, you can’t! No! Please!”
She screwed her eyes closed. “Please Daddy, please put Mister Winky in Miss Bum-Bum, please! But please use the vaseline. Please, I’ll be good!”
“Too late Lollie.” He intoned. He started with a single finger, prodding the rubbery winkle open.
“Nooo.,,” she groaned, “Please stop it. It hurts! It’s horrid and dirty!”
“Oh, you’re not dirty little Lollie. You’re nice and clean. The enemas keep Miss Bum-Bum nice and clean for Mister Willy.”
“Stop it, please…”
White ignored her tears as one finger was replaced with two. He massaged the ever loosening passage, now adding a third finger. “Ready?” He asked.
“Please Daddy, please use the vaseline.”
“No sweety. You have to learn.”
“But please, I’ll beg from now on, I promise!”
“I know you will sweety. But you’ll beg in the future because you’ll remember what this felt like. You have to learn your lessons.”
White pulled a floppy black sheath from the pocket of his pants.
Looking back over her shoulder with wide frightened eyes, Christine asked, “What? What is that?”
“This, my little petal, is Mister Winky’s special friend, Bulgy the protector. He protects Mister Winky from being hurt inside your dry bum-bum.” He pushed his length into the PVC sheath and pulled his balls through the ring at its base. “Bulgy unfortunately – or fortunately, depending on your point of view – desensitizes Mister Winky, making him last much longer. Also fortunately or unfortunately, Bulgy adds an extra half inch to my thickness and sports these lovely ridges which will make Miss Bum-Bum hurt even more.
“Next time Lollie, you will beg for me. And you’ll make it believable.”
“Please don’t Daddy, please! Don’t do this to Lollie!” Christine squealed. Samantha felt shots of cold metal slide down her spine as she saw the nastily ridged sheath.
The naked head of White’s sheathed dick poked out from the open end of the black sheath. Christine’s cries picked up an octave and several dozen decibels as White’s cock head touched her winking anus.
Despite his threats, Christine’s bottom remained partly lubricated from her previous rapes and it was not an entirely dry hole that his augmented cock slowly sank into. Christine cried continuously as White slowly worked his thick cock into the straining hole.
“Daddy… No, you’re tearing me, please stop!”
Samantha checked on her fellow captives, School had finished dusting and had fallen to her hands and knees with a scrubbing brush, the red head was deliberately avoiding watching the scene. Similarly, Rubber’s head hung down, her oral skills temporarily unneeded. With no-one paying particular attention, Samantha watched on in sick fascination as White’s artificially thickened weapon slowly strained and stretched Christine’s once virgin anus. The diminutive girl’s squeals rose a notch as one of the sharp ridges on the sheath plundered into her defenceless hole.
“Oh god, have mercy! Mercy!” She screamed.
“Such a shame.” White added casually. “I can barely feel a thing. What about you Lollie?” He asked rhetorically as another hard ridge shredded its way into her bowels.
Samantha used all her self control to look away. The vision of Christine in such pain and discomfort was deeply disturbing.
“Help.” Christine moaned. “Please for the love of God, please help me.”
White looked carefully over the petticoats gathered upon the small of Christine’s back. He thrust slightly harder for a moment, eliciting a further squeal from his victim.
White’s thickly clad weapon slowly sawed in and out of Christine’s aching rectum. The ridges on the black sheath gouged and tore at her formerly pristine bottom. To further add to the terrible experience, the lubricant that had been left in her bowels after the three previous rapes began to dry out. Increasingly, White’s protected rod began to grip, pull and abrade Christine’s tortured anus. Her cries and sobs intensified, her fists gripped tightly and her eyes squeezed closed as she tried to endure the unendurable.
“You are listening Lollie?” White asked mid thrust, “When I am finished I am going to release you. I’ll even let you change yourself.
“Then Rubber is going to make me hard in her mouth again. When Mister Winky is happy, you will present yourself and bend over the chair. You’ll lift your pretty little petticoats, pull down your pretty piss panties and diaper and you’ll spread these pert soft buttocks apart. Then you are going to ask very nicely for Mister Winky to play with Miss Bum-Bum. If you do all that little Lollie, you’ll get some lube. If you fail, we’ll repeat this little performance again. Do I make myself understood?”
“Yes Daddy. But please, please finish. I can’t take it anymore.” She whined between sobs.
“Who can’t take it?” He asked.
“Miss Bum-Bum Daddy. Miss Bum-Bum can’t take any more. Please finish, please.”
“I’m far from finished Missy Kitty. Mister Winky is too busy destroying your little winkle. You should see how stretched and red it is. I fear she’ll never close up again. Such a shame, Miss Bum-Bum was so tight just a couple of days ago, now look at her. All red, and hurting, loose and broken. Soon you’ll need your diapey just to stop my lovely sperm from dripping out of your broken bottom and on to my nice clean floor.”
“Please stop.” A frightened and crushed Christine begged. “Please, I’ll do it. I’ll beg. I’ll ask you nicely.”
“Yes you will Little Lolita. Won’t you?”
“Yes Daddy, yes I will.”
---
The worst part of it was that Samantha wished more than anything else that she could comfort and console Christine in her broken state. But to do so might betray their secret affair. She couldn’t be seen to be any more or less empathetic than she would otherwise be toward any of the other girls.
Once White had tired of plundering Christine’s bottom he left them to finish their chores. Christine was unrestrained, bent over the chair with a frothy mix of semen and lubricant oozing out of her gaping anus. She stayed there for some time before Rubber shuffled over to her and placed a gentle hand on her teary cheek. Wordlessly she helped Christine restore her dignity, by pulling up her diapers and pants. Still crying quietly, Christine waddled away from the chair, her massive diaper forcing her legs far apart.
Moments later she sank to the floor. Samantha stopped work for a moment and dropped to her haunches next to Christine. “It’s over. Be brave.” She whispered.
“No it’s not,” Christine sobbed. “It’s not over, it’ll never be over.”
“Shhh...” Samantha tried to calm her friend.
“You don’t understand. He’s right.” Christine was becoming more hysterical. Seeing the warning signs of an oncoming meltdown, School put aside her scrubbing brush and joined the circle to try and calm Christine down.
“He’s right,” the broken girl cried, “I can feel it slide out of me. I can’t stop it. His sperm. He’s ruined me. I’ll have to wear diapers forever. Look at what he’s done!”
“Christine, snap out of it. You’ll just make yourself more upset.” School interjected. “You’re not the only victim here. We’re all in the same boat. You need to get over it. Quickly. Come and help us finish up, it’ll distract you from the pain.”
Christine sniffed. “I’m sorry.” She said. “I know I’m not the only one.” A single look at School’s welted, bruised and swollen crotch gave the truth to that statement. “I just need a moment.”
A deep clanging of steel heralded the arrival of Mister Green as he emerged from the lower levels. Rubber, School and Samantha quickly leapt to their tasks.
“I hope I didn’t hear any talking.” Green stood at the doorway. “Sluts only speak when spoken to. If I find any of you conversing without permission again, there will be a strapping for each of you. Now you, Lolita. Come with me, I have to check your catheter.”
Fresh sobs erupted as Green hauled her to her feet. “Hurry up Slut, I don’t have all day.” As he pulled her by her upper arm toward the infirmary, Christine chanced a glance over her shoulder at Samantha. Samantha felt fresh pangs of sympathy for the poor girl as her fearful green eyes relayed her terror at the prospect of spending time alone with Green. And why not, thought Samantha, look at what Green had done to Rubber’s poor private parts.
---
Rubber stood silently holding the shortest straw. The other three girls looked on with a mixture of relief and sympathy.
Mister Black held court, sitting casually on the common room table with the four girls spread in a semi circle before him. “And now I suppose you’re all wondering what wonderful pleasures await the Rubber Slut. Bit a bad luck there old girl. First full night back with us and you pull the short straw again. Too bad for you.
“Personally I was hoping for Lolita to pull the straw. How’s your diaper slut?”
“Still dry sir.” Christine said with her head hung low.
“Wonderful. I look forward to seeing your face when you gush for the first time. Maybe we’ll get lucky tonight? What do you think?”
“I don’t know sir.”
“Anyway,” Mister Black changed the subject, “Back to our evening festivities. We are going to play a game I’ve decided to call ‘Incentive to Imagine’. Here’s how it works.” He pointed toward four cases arrayed across the table. “Four cases, four names. One for each of you.” From a suit pocket he withdrew three sheets of paper and some crayons.
“Each of these cases contains a permanent addition to each of your wonderful costumes. Inside the case with your name on it is an item to make your stay with us just that little less enjoyable. Since Rubber lucked out on the short straw, you’re automatically a loser. To give the others a bit of an idea what their case might contain, let’s open yours now, shall we?”
Adding to the drama, Mister Black took his time in unclasping and opening the case inscribed with Rubber’s name. From within he pulled out a shimmering piece of black rubber. “I wonder what this is?” He asked elusively. “Here, come here Slut, let’s get this on you.”
School, Samantha and Christine all watched on as Mister Black pulled Rubber’s passive form over to the table. He forced her to sit on a chair, slapping her several times when she failed to completely submit. Then he began stripping Rubber of her part of her uniform. Her corset, apron and rubber shirt were each removed and placed neatly on the table. Once her chest was bare, he pulled the new shirt over her head. The new shirt was identical to her old with one important change. Two small heavily reinforced holes, four inches in diameter, appeared where her breasts sat. With the tight rubber shirt on, the flesh of her breasts tried to poke proudly through the holes. “Oh dear.” Black chortled darkly, “The shop seems to have got the measurements wrong, I was sure that I’d told them the shirt was for a heavily titted slut, but look, they’ve made these holes too small. Oh well, we can’t send it back now can we?”
Ignoring Rubber’s undistinguishable moans, he roughly grabbed a fistful of tit meat and nipple and hauled on Rubber’s breast to pull it through the restrictive hole. It took a deal of effort and cries from the increasingly distraught Rubber before he’d successfully manipulated her breasts into place. Finished, he took a step back to admire the sight of two large D cup breasts each bursting from the front of her uniform. The tight rubber rings around the base of her breasts caused the taut flesh to bulge obscenely – already her breasts were turning a darker shade as blood flow was restricted.
Black restored Rubber to her corset – which further enhanced the girl’s tortured bust – and her apron. The girl was left sitting on the chair with her tits lewdly and bulbously thrusting out of her new shirt.
“The other cases each contain a similar personalised item which has been designed to similarly cause pain, to humiliate or otherwise titillate myself and my colleagues. I need not add that you do not want to have your particular case opened. So, to avoid having your case opened, what the three of you,” he pointed to School, Samantha and Christine, “are going to do is use your imaginations to dream up a wonderful punishment for our Rubber Slut. Points will be awarded for your ingenuity, sadism, ability to cause humiliation and how hard your suggestion makes me in my pants.
“Now here’s the incentive part of the game. You’ve already seen the type of surprise you can expect in your box. The winner of our game gets to go to sleep unmolested. We’ll forget about her box. It doesn’t get opened. She doesn’t get her lucky prize. But the two losers, well, they get the contents of their box permanently added to their wardrobe.”
He let the words sink in. Samantha shuddered. Black had played different varieties of this game before, pitting the girls against each other. She knew with a firm certainty that she would personally be trying to dream up the best torture she could contemplate, the alternative was whatever lay inside her case and she knew from experience they would have dreamt up something particularly nasty. Inside her box, she knew, was a new and more devilish pair of panties, or a new torture bra or something equally horrific. She did not want to lose this challenge.
“You each have half an hour to imagine a suitable punishment for Rubber and write it up on your piece of paper. In the meantime, Rubber here is going to be introduced to the joys of tit fucking.” Black mauled the poor girl’s tits and pushed the tightly bound orbs together, eliciting a squeal from Rubber’s ring gag. He then unzipped his fly.
Samantha looked to the other two girls. School looked resolute. Christine looked scared.
Christine would probably fail this game, Samantha thought. She’d only been here just over a week and had little experience in these sorts of games. To further complicate matters, she’d had just endured a particularly traumatic day. After being anally raped half a dozen times by Mister White, she’d then been taken to Mister Green’s infirmary where he had finally removed her catheter. He’d then presented a fearful looking Charlotte back to the play room and proudly announced that little Lolita was now one step closer to achieving her true “Babygirl Arse Slut” status. To ring in the occasion, he’d ceremoniously removed the chain around her diaper, suggesting that she was free to return to “Big Girl panties” anytime that she chose. But that “accidents”, he’d added, “will of course be brutally punished.”
Samantha understood completely the inference. Christine had confided she feared the arrival of this day more than anything. Since her arrival, Green had been catheterising Christine with increasingly larger and larger catheter devices whose function was to permanently ruin particular muscles in her bladder. The end result, Christine had explained, would be that when Green removed her final catheter, Christine would still feel as though she had bladder control, but that as soon as she filled to a point, she would uncontrollably wet herself. Mister Green’s feigned offer that Christine could start wearing “Big Girl Panties” was of course false. Christine knew she had no control, and might wet herself at any moment with little prior warning. The only way to avoid Mister Green’s threatened punishment, was to stay in her diapers. Mister Green didn’t need to remove the chain, Christine was even more a prisoner in her voluminous cloth diapers than she had been when the chain had fastened them about her waist.
Samantha tried to imagine how Christine felt at this moment. The apprehension and foreboding must be eating her up inside. Her greatest fears were being realised and now she was expected to participate meaningfully in this dreadful game. Samantha couldn’t wait until the end of the evening. She now resolved to slip into Christine’s room so she could comfort her. She would throw caution to the wind and risk being caught. Right now, Samantha thought, Christine needs me more than ever.
In the meantime, Black now had his lubricated cock sliding between the purple melons of Rubber’s tits. He was far from gentle, pulling on her throbbing nipples and mauling the tit meat brutally.
School had already picked up her paper and crayon and was already scratching her ideas for Rubber’s further torture onto paper. Samantha picked up her own sheet and also handed the final blank page to Christine, who looked distracted and flighty. She nudged her friend lightly, goading her to start. Christine reluctantly took the offered page.
Samantha shook her head – sure that Christine would be one of the losers in tonight’s contest. She thought briefly about deliberately trying to lose and so try and help Christine avoid failing. On balance however, she considered that School would try her best, even though the proposed victim was her lover. Samantha had often wondered at this behaviour, but now that she was in a similar position she thought she understood. If School failed, then both lovers would receive some form of punishment. At least if she won, one of them would escape. It made for a sick, but sensible form of calculus to Samantha’s mind.
She dredged through her worst memories, trying to devise a proposal suitably vicious to stand a chance of winning.
Half an hour, in Mister Black’s world, apparently concluded at the same moment that he came violently all over Rubber’s face, tits and into her open mouth. He firmly milked the last of his spooge into Rubber’s gaping mouth cavity before announcing that time was up.
He took each of the girl’s pages away from them and began flicking through each of them in turn.
“How about we start with the pain pig slut’s attempt. I’ll read it out for the benefit of all to hear: ‘Strip her naked. Hang her upside down over a bucket of urine.’ You lose points for using the word urine. I prefer piss. But we continue: ‘Rig her up with nooses around her newly squeezed breasts so that when her head is out of the water, she hangs by her breasts. She will then half to dunk herself in the urine to save her breasts.’ Novel, but you can’t spell you pathetic fat slut. It’s ‘have’, not ‘half’. And you’re little scheme won’t work. How can she hang from her breasts, presumably from the ceiling, and yet have to move closer to the ground to relieve herself? But let us not let some simple physics ruin this, let’s read the rest: ‘Set up a whipping machine next to her and set it up to give her a full body whipping all night.’ Well. It’s a bit lame Pain. And it won’t work. Let’s hope one of these others is a little better.
Samantha’s shoulders slumped. She thought she’d come up with a competitive entry. What she’d meant to write had been that Rubber’s breast nooses were attached to the floor and if she pulled away from the bucket the nooses would hurt her tits, but she clearly hadn’t written it out in the way she envisaged. She thought the bucket of urine was inspired, it had been something she’d dredged up from her worst fears and the whipping machine was an old favourite of Mister Black’s. All in all she was very disappointed.
“Here’s School Slut’s suggestion: ‘Place ball bearings in her boots and hang her from the ceiling by her wrists, but allow her enough length to stand in place. Place electronic sensors under her boots. Align a fucking machine with a studded phallus to enter her arse. Put spiked suction cups on her tits. Hook the suction machine and the fucking machine up to the sensors. If she lifts her left foot, the sensor turns on the fucking machine. If she lifts the other, the suction increases in the breast cups, eventually sucking her tits onto the spikes. The slut then has a choice, she can save her toes, her tits or her arse.’
Black put School’s entry down on the table, clearly impressed. “Well. Very nicely constructed School Slut. I like it. You’re well out in front at the moment.”
Samantha tried to gauge Rubber’s response to School’s suggestion, but the tight black rubber confines of her mask rendered her face an anonymous enigma. She looked at the purple orbs of Rubber’s breasts and felt someone walk over her grave as she imagined the suction cups School had mentioned in her entry. Samantha knew exactly the instruments School had referred to; she’d dusted them this morning. They were two Perspex cups with hoses emerging from the apex of the cup and rubber lining the edges that made contact with the skin. Inside each cup, surrounding the air intake valve that provided suction to the cups, were a half dozen dull steel spikes. The reason Samantha was so familiar with the cups was that she had often imagined her own poor scoured breasts been fed into the maw of those horrific suction devices. She lived in fear that one day one of the sadists would remember them and use them in a session with her.
“So that just leaves us Lolita’s entry. This I am interested to see.” He cleared his throat, ‘Unlace her no-no hole.’ Nice use of language Lolita, ‘Add hot sauce to a vaginal douche bag and put it inside her. Then lace up her no-no hole again. Then when you put your willies in her bumhole, they will squeeze the bag inside her and make the hot sauce ooze into her no-no hole.’”
Black put Christine’s entry next to Schools and clapped slowly. “Delightful. Simply delightful for a first attempt. I think there’s something in this wonderful suggestion, and I will share it with my colleagues. Both entries are well constructed, sadistic, painful and innovative. But if I had to judge between the two, then I’ll have to go on the pants factor, and I must admit that School’s suggestion made my cock rock hard. You win School, by a whisker.”
“That’s just too bad for you two. Particularly for you Lolita. I really liked your suggestion and you almost deserve to win. It’s a shame that rules are rules. Come here. Now.” Christine was clearly deflated. Nevertheless she waddled across to Mister Black.
“Hand’s out.” Black instructed her as he opened the case with “Lolita” emblazoned on the top. Christine held her hands out tentatively as Black produced two white mittens decorated with delicate pink bows around each wrist. Samantha rose an eyebrow, not understanding the gloves’ purpose. Mister Black fed each of Christine’s hands into the leather mittens. He then took a small hex tool from the box and used it to tighten two wrist bands sewn into the mittens.
Christine’s face became increasingly horror-filled as she realised the full import of what was happening. Finally Mister Black hid the steel bands back under the lace and bows around the mitten’s wrists. “Show me your hands.” He instructed. Christine turned her hands over to reveal that the leather mitten’s fingers were securely sown to the base of her palm. Both hands were now forced into tight balls.
“Excellent. Mister White – oh I’m sorry – Daddy White has told me that Babygirl Arse Sluts can’t use their fingers and hands. They need their Daddies and Mommies to help them dress and change themselves. These mittens seem to suit the purpose. I probably don’t need to tell you that they are permanent. Those hex locks don’t come off and the bands holding them on are steel.”
Samantha blinked back tears of her own as she watched Christine fully absorb the full impact of the new mittens. Never again would she feel Christine’s fingers through her hair or on her skin. The bastards had even taken that away from them.
“You may find that you can fit a spoon or crayon into the little hole in your fist, but that should be about it. That will leave you able to spoon yourself some food and carry out very basic activities. But it means that for anything more complex, like shaving your no-no hole and carrying out your morning enema, you’ll have to ask one of the other Sluts to help. And of course, it means you’ll have to ask someone else to change your diapers for you. Unless of course you like sitting in your own piss for hours on end.”
Samantha began to shake with fear as she imagined what lay inside the box with her name scrawled on top.
The cumbersome nature of Christine’s mittens very quickly became apparent. Simple tasks she had once carried out unthinkingly were now suddenly beyond her. The handle to her cell door was the current case in point. She’d heard the familiar mechanical click that signalled the door had been unlocked for the day, but for the life of her, she couldn’t get her immobilized hands to grip the round door knob properly.
She spent several minutes trying in vain to gain some sort of purchase between her two fists, but then the door opened from outside. It swung open to reveal Samantha’s tear streaked face. The two women silently considered one another for a moment.
Samantha stood naked but for the prosthetic pig snout that had been glued to her face. Christine couldn’t help but stare at the disfiguring monstrosity. In one respect, it was a work of art. The colour of the silicone cunningly matched Samantha’s complexion perfectly and it was hard to pick where the fake nose stopped, and Samantha’s real face started.
The visual impact of the appendage was drastic. Ordinarily, Samantha was an attractive girl, if somewhat plump. While she didn’t possess model-like qualities, she had that girl-next-door appeal. Big blue eyes, broad smile, waves of shoulder length blonde hair and button nose. The addition of the fat oval nose, with its prominent nostrils, completely altered her appearance in a way that dramatically detracted from her cute look. Looking at the nose, Christine had flashbacks to the previous evening. She remembered watching Mister Black’s rigid length pull out of Samantha’s throat and spit globules of mucousy sperm all over the blonde’s face. “That’s my cum-guzzling piglet,” he’d taunted as he wiped the head of his cock on her new pig nose.
It was clear Samantha wasn’t happy with the appendage. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there were trails of dried tears running down her cheeks. Christine guessed the blonde had spent much of last night weeping, probably prodding and tugging the nose, only to find the surgical spirit glue made it a permanent addition to her face.
Christine for her part felt almost as pathetic as Samantha looked. Careful experimentation with her mittens overnight had realised her worst fears. There was no way to remove them, and she had lost all but the most rudimentary use of her hands.
She imagined she must look a sight as she stood in the doorway still partly dressed in yesterday’s pink baby girl dress. She’d only managed to remove her bonnet, booties and socks by herself, but without fingers, removing the dress or diaper had been impossible.
Samantha ushered Christine back into her room. “Come on, I’ll help you.” She said quietly. Christine stood still as Samantha unzipped her dress and let it fall to the ground.
---
Little was said between the two as Samantha helped Christine prepare for the day. For the silence, Christine was grateful. It was deeply embarrassing for her to have her friend have to wash her, shave her, give her an enema and carry out all the tasks she’d ordinarily carry out herself. She felt entirely helpless and increasingly frustrated as Samantha helped her dress.
Eventually Christine couldn’t help but comment on Samantha’s nose. She was lying on her bed, with her hips in the air as Samantha pulled a fresh diaper under her. “It’s not that bad you know. It’s still you underneath.”
“I’m trying not to think about it.” Samantha replied sharply.
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be. On balance, I’d rather be me than you right now.”
“What does that mean?” Christine responded.
“I mean, this thing is annoying,” she prodded the silicone nose, “I can’t get used to seeing this blob out of the corner of my eye all the time, but it’s just a thing. You? I don’t know how you’re going to handle this. I mean, I’ll help you as much as I can, but…”
“What?” Christine asked.
“It’s not fair what they’re doing to you.” Samantha remained silent for a few moments, thinking: “I mean, this is okay, you and I, well we… you know. But imagine if you had to rely on School or Rubber for this. And I might not be here forever.”
“Don’t say that.”
“Well I might not be. Not forever.”
“But you are now. Thank you for helping me.” Christine said kindly as Samantha pulled a pair of pink crinkling plastic pants over her ubiquitous diaper. “I suppose I had better get that on.” She pointed toward the hideous creation in the wardrobe.
“Oh come on, it’s an improvement over yesterday.” Christine shuddered at the memory of her “Baby-Girl Arse Slut” dress, and the events it had foretold.
She helped as much as she could in the circumstances. This consisted of standing still with her arms in the air. Samantha pulled the pink cotton onesie down over Christine’s head. It had a scalloped neckline and short sleeves. In light-pink thread, a pair of ballet shoes had been embroidered on the chest, the motif was accompanied by a taffeta tutu that jutted out about her hips. Dangling from a ribbon attached to one shoulder was an adult sized pacifier. Samantha pulled the ballet themed onesie down and struggled to close the snaps about Christine’s diaper padded crotch.
Soft pink satin ballet slippers with delicate bows on their toes adorned her feet. The finishing touches to Christine’s new outfit were a pink hair ribbon and a pair of fairy wings.
“Okay. That’s done.” Samantha said. She seemed pensive.
“What’s wrong?” Christine asked.
“Nothing and everything.” Samantha sighed. “There’s too much going on in my head. I needed you last night. I sat in my room, with this thing, and I just cried. I don’t think I slept much. Just a few minutes here and there. I kept waking up thinking this was all a nightmare, only to realise it’s not. It’s our reality.
“It sounds stupid, but the nights are the only time I feel even slightly free. There’s no arseholes. I can get out of that fucking white outfit. I’m free. But this thing on my nose. It doesn’t come off. It’s like a constant reminder. And I dread what it means. Black’s not going to stop with just this. He’s got something in mind, some new theme about pigs and quite frankly I’m scared out of my wits.
“The only thing that kept me slightly sane was thinking of you. But then I kept thinking about what they’re doing to you and what you were feeling and thinking. Whether you were sleeping. Whether you were awake.”
“Mostly I just sat there listening to Rubber moaning. Trying not to think about weeing myself.” Christine said quietly.
“Oh.”
“So far, so good.” She smiled. Samantha smiled slightly back. Christine extended her arms and the two of them hugged.
“I needed you last night.” Samantha whispered in Christine’s ear.
“I needed you too.” Christine admitted.
“Tonight, I’ll see if I can sneak in.” Christine felt Samantha’s breath against her ear. It was the most sensuous feeling. In her arms was the only thing that she felt was keeping her sane. She felt Samantha’s soft flesh beneath her fingers, and it made her feel… she couldn’t put her finger on it. But everything felt just a little bit better.
“Stay strong today.” Samantha added, “Stay strong for me.”
“You too.” Christine responded. They exchanged a modest but heart-felt kiss. “Come on, you need to get ready or else there will be trouble. Well, avoidable trouble...”
---
The morning routine was now well established for Christine. Bathroom, dress, eat, get in line for inspection. She had a quick chat with School over the breakfast table. Rubber’s overnight session in the punishment cell had been less horrific than Mister Black had hoped for. Despite his best efforts, he hadn’t been able to rig the mechanical fucking machine with the studded dildo in the way envisaged. Nevertheless, the spiked suction cups had been nasty enough, but it was nothing that Rubber couldn’t handle.
What had infuriated Christine however, was that School now claimed she’d deliberately devised the scenario to fail. Christine thought her claim bogus, and that School was just bragging. While Christine felt empathy for all her fellow captives, she liked School the least. It was snarky little comments like this one and the girl’s air of superiority that tended to annoy her most.
But on the other hand, she was happy to hear that Rubber had come through largely unscathed.
Another added mitten-related humiliation had also revealed itself over breakfast. No fingers meant no cutlery, but Mister White had obviously thought of this. Sitting on the table awaiting her arrival had been three full baby bottles and a note.
“Dear little Lollie, Daddy has kindly prepared some lovely Ba Ba’s for you. Drink up little one! I expect to see three empty bottles when you’re finished.”
There was no need to add any threat. It was implied and Christine knew exactly what would befall her if she didn’t meet White’s expectations.
She dreaded the thought of more sodomy. Her anus was, by now, a constant source of aching pain. It wasn’t just the pain of being invaded behind that she despised. It was the humiliation of being forced into such a filthy and degrading act. Most of all, she hated the feeling of his sperm seeping out of her afterwards.
The rubbery nipple on the end of the bottle felt alien in her mouth, but the liquid didn’t taste all that bad.
Midway through her second bottle, Rubber appeared, or at least Christine guessed it was Rubber. Christine performed a double take as she watched the mannequin like object walk slightly stiffly across the room. Gone was Rubber’s traditional glistening black latex maid’s outfit. It had been replaced by something entirely different. She remained cocooned in rubber, but now she resembled a cheap sex doll. A single flesh-coloured piece covered her from head to toe. A cheap brown wig sat atop her head. The face on the mask was painted on, with wide open blue eyes, and a surprised “O” shaped mouth. Small pin prick holes existed for Rubber to see out of and to allow her to breath through her nose. Her wide open mouth however, was filled with a rubber sheath. Similarly, her anus appeared to be filled with a hot-pink coloured sheath accompanied by two small valves.
Her vaginal mound however was completely smooth, it reminded Christine of a barbie doll. Her breasts were ridiculous: clearly inflated, they stuck out from her chest like a comic representation of mammary glands. She wore gaudy plastic stripper heels on her feet, with six inch heels and a three inch clear-Perspex platform.
School sat back, similarly surprised.
“That’s new.”
Rubber nodded. “I ounn ih in a ordro.” She still wore her ring gag beneath the rubber mask.
“In your wardrobe?” School asked.
“Es.” She nodded.
School closed her eyes and shook her head. “This is bad. I have no idea, but I’m sure it’s bad.”
---
It was White who carried out the morning inspection. He spent a deal of time investigating Rubber’s skin-coloured body suit with particular attention paid to her sheathed orifices. “Now this is what I call a Rubber Fuck-Doll.” He opined. “You’ll be happy to know we have plans for you this afternoon. You’ll present yourself in the Playroom after chores. Understood?” Having passed his order on, White walked slowly down the line.
He stopped in front of School, looking her up and down. Dressed in a tartan dress over a white blouse, her hemline failed to entirely cover her regulation blue bloomers. White looked down at the mirrored perfection of School’s patent Mary Janes: “Your shoes are scuffed Slut.”
“Sir? I don’t believe they are. I polished them properly Mister White, Sir.”
White lifted his own foot, pressing the bottom of his shoe on top of School’s pristine footwear. When he removed his foot, there was a clear scuff mark across the top of her toe.
“Really? Well I see scuffs.”
School’s eyes flashed in anger. A loaded silence hung over the room as everyone waited to see if School’s notorious temper would get the better of her. But the moment passed and she slowly swallowed. “I’m sorry Sir.”
“What’s the penalty for Sluts that don’t take proper care of their appearance?”
“A strapping sir.” She answered solemnly.
“Six I think. On the cunt. After chores.”
“Yes sir. Thank you sir.”
“And you slut.” He moved on to Pain. “I like your nose.”
“Thank you sir.”
“Get on the ground slut, like the pig you are.” Samantha quietly got on to her knees. “On all fours. That’s right. Now grunt like a pig, Slut.”
Samantha grunted.
“Not good enough. Do it properly.”
She did so, a little louder this time. “That’s better. I expect to see you on all fours in my presence. And when spoken to, I’ll hear a squeal or a grunt at the beginning and end of every sentence. Do you understand?”
“Nnngghh. Yes Sir. Nnnnnngh.”
Christine closed her eyes, trying not to watch the Samantha degrade herself so horridly.
“Ah, my little poppet,” White leered. “You’ve let your binky fall out of your mouth. Let Daddy fix it.” He picked up the pacifier that hung from her dress and popped it in her mouth. “Has my widdle baby girl wet herself yet?” She shook her head as he slipped his hand in through the leg hole of her onesie and beneath her plastic pants and cloth diaper. “All dry. Well I doubt that will last long.
“Did you drink all your breakfast.” Christine nodded. “What about your jammies. Did you wear you’re pretty jim-jams last night?” He asked kindly.
Christine’s face flushed white with fear. Of course she hadn’t worn the footed flannel sleeper! Encased in the mittens, she’d not been able to get her day clothes off, let alone climb into and zip up the infernal sleeper. She shook her head.
“Oh dear… So you didn’t wear your sleeper to bed like Daddy asked?” She slowly shook her head.
“Now poppet. What did Daddy say would happen if you didn’t wear your sleeper.”
She spat the pacifier out of her mouth to answer.
“Did I say you could spit that out?” He asked sternly.
“No Daddy.”
“No, I did not. Your binky stays in your mouth unless an adult takes it out. Is that clear?”
“Yes Daddy.”
“Now, you can keep it out for a moment. What’s the penalty for not sleeping in the pretty sleeper Daddy bought for his little Princess.”
Christine’s throat swelled up. “Miss Bum-Bum,” she choked out.
“Yes?” He asked patiently.
Memories of White’s unlubricated and rubber enhanced cock tearing through her bottom swelled in her mind. So too did the litany she’d been forced to repeat to avoid the horrid ordeal again.
Hating every part of herself, Christine turned around and bent over. She placed her pink mittens on either globe of her diaper-encased bottom and heard herself utter the terrible words: “Please Daddy, Miss Bum-Bum needs Mister Winky inside her.” A single tear splashed on the cold concrete floor of the common room.
“Over the table.” White ordered.
Christine shuffled to the table. An apple swelled up in her throat as she leant over the remains on the breakfast table. “You look adorable. My favourite baby-girl.” White said as he unsnapped the crotch on her onesie. He pushed her plastic pants down until they fell to her ankles. She felt a waft of air as he pulled apart the Velcro tabs of her cloth diaper. A smell of talcum powder and baby oil met her nostrils.
White ceremoniously unzipped his fly and extracted his dick. He rubbed lubricant down his length and milked himself to hardness.
“Now I know that little babys can’t dress themselves.” His cockhead touched her bottom. She flinched. “But little Lollie must wear her sleeper to bed. You can’t sleep in your clothes, you’ll ruin them.” He pushed his cock against her. She snuffled in discomfort as she felt her bottom yield to him. Her stomach roiled as his length sank into her.
“You just need to ask an adult to dress you Pumpkin.” She whimpered gently as White slowly fed his thick length into her bottom.
“Now, while little Lollie’s Bum-Bum is playing with Mister Winky, it’s a good time to explain a couple of changes.” White addressed the broader room. Christine looked up through tear stained eyes to see her three colleagues watching on in their own fashion. Rubber’s face was a mystery behind the fuck-doll mask. School looked marginally bored. Samantha looked on in open sympathy.
“Lolita’s new accoutrements will unfortunately prevent her from assisting with chores. That said, Rubber Slut’s latest ensemble is a little less restrictive than the maid outfit. So our expectations are that the three of you will continue to strip down this floor and downstairs and clean it from top to bottom every day. Any drop in cleaning standards will be met with the prison strap and will be shared by all of you, Lolita included.
“When you go downstairs, you will find some changes. We can’t very well have my little Princess left to her own devices while you do your chores, so we have set up a play pen for her.” White began to pick up pace. Christine shuddered as his thick weapon stretched her poor tiny bottom hole. The feeling of his thick, veiny old dick thrusting itself into her was dreadful.
“You are each also responsible for looking after your little baby sister. She is to be given a bottle every hour. I don’t care if you take turns or whatever, but if I check the CCTV footage and find she’s not getting her bottle on the hour, every hour, I will take it out of your hides.
“Eventually, she will need changing.”
He dropped his voice slightly and leant down to speak in her ear, “You’ll want to listen carefully to this bit my favourite little baby-girl arse slut.”
“When she does need changing, you will wait at least an hour before doing so. I don’t care if she cries, begs or wails, but she is not to be changed immediately. I want her sitting there in her sopping urine-soaked diaper. I want her to feel her piss go cold. I want the soaked material rubbing into her soft little cleft, thoroughly marinating her naughty parts.” Christine felt his cock swell inside her and she sobbed loudly as an eruption of sperm launch into her bowels.
---
The playroom was ominously silent. Each of the girls dourly carried out her respective tasks, with the exception of Christine.
Miserable, she sat in the play pen, her arms pulled around her knees, pacifier in her mouth. She watched on enviously as her fellow captives busied themselves with work. For her: she had nothing to do except sit up against the bars of her pen, thinking and imagining.
Mostly she was thinking about her bladder. Five minutes ago, School had brought her the third bottle of the morning. Together with the three she’d had at breakfast, she worked out she’d drunk almost three litres of liquid.
The worst part was not knowing. Mister Green had explained what they’d done to her, but she still had no idea what to expect. Would she feel the need to go first? Would the pressure build until she couldn’t stop? Or what? At present, she just felt full.
She shifted about on her bottom.
No, maybe the worst part wasn’t the not knowing. Maybe the worst part was understanding what awaited her. At some point, maybe in the next hour or two, she was going to wee in her pants. She needed to accept that. But afterward, she was going to be left sitting in her wet diaper.
But for now she sat in her play pen. Dry. Squirming, as she felt the need to pee slowly increase.
One thing was niggling Christine. She remembered Mister Green lecturing her about diaper rash and the need to keep herself clean and dry. She already had a modest case. Over the past several days she’d noticed it slowly spreading as she’d spent elongated periods in damp and wet diapers. The skin over her labia and between her legs had first exhibited a few prickly red spots. Spots had become blotches which were now coming together in solid red rash. The skin appeared puffy and felt hot to the touch. It chaffed and was deeply uncomfortable, particularly in the terry cloth diapers that she sometimes had to wear. The plain cloth ones with the velcro tabs (like the one she wore at the moment) were better. But on balance, she’d thought the rash the least of her worries. But facing the prospect of being left for hours at a time in wet diapers, she worried it could get worse. Just one more misery to add to her ever growing list.
She tried to distract herself by looking about. A broad selection of toddler toys had been placed in the pen. There were soft toys, a piano with its keys painted in primary colours, a fake flip phone, and a plastic cone with a series of brightly coloured rings on it. Christine had no intention of touching any of them. Not that she could use her hands meaningfully anyway.
The concrete floor of the pen had been covered with a mat made up of interlocking foam pieces that displayed different letters of the alphabet. There was enough floor area for 16 of the brightly coloured pieces, making for a 4 x 4 square. Not one to miss a trick, Mister White had cleverly pieced the pieces together so they read:
B A B Y
G I R L
A R S E
S L U T
Under any other circumstance, it might have been funny…
She really needed to go now. She twisted about on the floor again, but no position gave her any relief. Then, without any warning, it just happened.
Christine’s eyes widened in horror: one moment she was sitting in the corner of her pen, feeling the need to go, trying to hold on, and then she felt a trickle. Just a trickle. She automatically tried to pull her muscles in harder, but it had absolutely no effect. Time slowed to a crawl. The trickle quickly became a stream. This was completely unlike the catheter, which had constantly dripped and dripped, slowly making her wetter. Now she felt the stream slowly fill the soft cloth between her legs. She clamped down harder, but it changed nothing. The stream kept coming, saturating her. She thrust a fist to her crotch in a vain effort to stop herself.
“No, this can’t be happening.” She told herself. “It won’t stop.”
At this point, Samantha happened to glance across the room toward Christine. She saw the look of horror on her girlfriend’s face as she thrust her fist into her crotch. Samantha’s eyes closed in empathy… her bottom lip quivering. After her various talks with Christine, she knew how terrible this particular moment must be for her friend. Of all the torments, humiliations and tortures that the sadists had inflicted on her, from the enemas, to the clothing, to the sodomy; she knew that Christine’s greatest fear was being left permanently incontinent. She felt her own heart break as she saw Christine realise that very moment.
For Christine’s part, the horror of feeling her bladder release itself uncontrollably into her diaper was profound. Worse: now she came to an even more humiliating conclusion. She couldn’t stop the stream, no matter how hard she tried. But it was no more than a modest stream and given the amount of water she’d drunk, she knew that if she continued, she’d keep going for minutes.
At some point she gave up trying to hold on any further. The stream became a flood and in moments her diaper was entirely soaked. Warmth spread through her crotch and in between the cheeks of her bottom. At some point, the diaper reached saturation, and she soon felt a little liquid seep into her plastic pants.
School had now stopped her work as well.
“Remember, we’re not to change her for an hour. I’ve already got six with the strap coming, I’m not planning on getting any more.”
“How are we going to tell when an hour’s up?” Samantha asked.
“I’m not guessing.” School suggested. “We’ll just have to wait longer to make sure.”
“No way, we can’t just leave her there for any longer than we have to.”
Christine spat her pacifier out, “Hey, I am here you know, you can talk to me directly.”
“Sorry Lolita,” School apologised.
“No, you’re okay. I understand. Just wait as long as you think you need to. I’ll be fine.” She said empty-hearted. She didn’t enjoy the prospect of sitting in her soaked diaper for any longer than absolutely necessary, but she understood School’s concerns. It wouldn’t be fair for all of them to get extra straps for the sake her spending a couple of extra minutes in a wet diaper.
Suddenly the bud in her ear came to life. “I’ll let you all know. I’ve put a timer on.” Sophie told them all.
Christine looked up to the ceiling. “Thank you.”
“It’s the least I can do. I feel so helpless watching you all.”
“I’ve always wondered,” School said out loud. “What exactly is it that you do? I mean, apart from setting timers?”
“I don’t know that I appreciate your tone School.” Sophie replied, the earphone’s picking up Sophie’s annoyance.
“Why not? Seems to me you’re part of the problem around here. You got out. You’re free. You could do something about all this. Instead you just do whatever it is that they’ve got you doing, spying on us and occasionally offering up your pearls of wisdom: ‘Don’t struggle’, ‘Do what they say’.”
“School…” Samantha interrupted. “Is this really helpful?”
“Shut up. This is between me and her.
“So: Sophie, have you got anything to add? Or shall we just wait for your next valuable contribution? Maybe you can let us know what’s for dinner or something just as useful. Instead of – you know – maybe visiting the cops and getting us out of here.” School’s face was getting redder.
“You really don’t get it, do you School?” Sophie said calmly. “Who do you think these people are? Who do you think could arrange the abduction of dozens of young women, hide them, make sure that the authorities never get close, and then, when they get bored with one of you, arrange for them to be relocated, give them a new identity and enough money to keep their mouths shut for the rest of their lives?
“It’s not hard if you think about it, but then that would mean you’d have to think for more than three seconds and not lose your temper.” School’s mouth slowly closed.
“But to answer your question,” Sophie continued, “I do the admin. I watch the CCTV. I turn the footage into DVD’s so the pervs can whack off in their spare time. I keep an eye on you and I help out where I can, not that I can do all that much mind you.
“But if you think I haven’t thought of every possible way I might save you from what I went through myself, then you have no idea what it’s like being me. Trying to sleep every night but waking in a cold sweat remembering every day in crystal-clear Technicolor? Do you think I want to do this? Subject myself to having to watch all this? I could be like the others and just disappear back into something like a normal life. But if there’s anything I can do to make your lives just a little bit more bearable, then I‘ll do it. If that means I keep an alarm so you can get Lolita out of a wet diaper just a few minutes earlier, then I’ve done something positive. Or erasing certain parts of the CCTV footage that might cause some trouble. Like maybe the footage that shows where particular people sleep each night… School.” She stressed School’s name.
“What do you think would happen if they found out about the two of you? Well it’s me that keeps them from finding out. Thirty seconds gone here, thirty seconds there, and suddenly it looks like you both stayed in your own rooms.
“So, why don’t you get off my case and shut the fuck up.” Sophie cut off her microphone.
Silence echoed through the room. Samantha looked across at School. Unable to meet her stare, the tartan clad redhead turned back to her chores.
---
The morning waned into afternoon. Christine was gratefully changed by a chastened School, who in a move typically out-of-character, freely offered to carry out the unpleasant task. Bottle after bottle continued to come to her each and every hour. The girls disappeared upstairs to finish their chores, leaving Christine to sit idly in the play pen with nothing to see or do.
At one point, the playpen’s toys beckoned. She considered that anything that might break up the monotony would be welcome rather than waiting around in the pen. But she remained resolved not to touch the things. She looked at her mittens again, for what seemed like the hundredth time, just in case something had miraculously changed that would allow her to get the dreadful things off. She thought about climbing out of the pen to find out what the others were doing. But she knew if she were caught there would be trouble. Another bottle came. It was Rubber this time who brought it to her. She waited wordlessly until it was finished and then pushed Christine’s pacifier back into her mouth. Even that minor task was an ordeal with the mittens.
It was about half way between bottles when Mister White and Mister Green both appeared. They looked across at Christine as they passed through the playroom. White stopped for a moment, looked her up and down, grinned lustfully, and then followed Green up the stairs to the bedroom level.
Minutes later Christine heard the slapping of leather on flesh and a deep scream. School was getting her thrashing. Five more screams followed. Then some low moaning and muffled voices. Then there were another six blows with accompanying screams. School must have said or done something to make her punishment worse.
Christine felt the beginning of complaints from her bladder. She crossed her legs.
Time passed.
Slowly.
White and Green reappeared from above. This time with Rubber in tow. And at almost the same time, Black arrived from downstairs.
Rubber was manhandled onto the solid wooden chair that dominated the centre of the room. She was placed on it in a position very familiar to Christine. Her knees on the seat, and splayed wide apart, her hands placed on the seat back. Green strapped her knees to the arm rests and her wrists to the back rest. He followed with further straps around her ankles and neck that immobilized her completely.
“Unusual precautions for a fuck doll, but we don’t want you moving around too much.” Black explained.
Green stepped in front of Rubber and unzipped his pants. Rubber’s mouth was at just the right height. “You must be wondering what this all means?” Green asked Rubber as he slid his flaccid cock into Rubber’s waiting mouth.
“Your skills as a maid leave much to be desired. And with your cunt off limits, well, it got us thinking. What good’s a cunt-less maid? Not much. Hence your new role? Any idea what that might be?” Green asked rhetorically.
“You’re to be our new Fuck doll. At least until your cunt re-opens for business. That should be in about a week or so. At which time, I don’t mind letting you know, I’ve got some very special plans for you. But in the meantime, in the spirit of scientific inquiry, we’ve decided to run a little experiment.”
Christine saw Mister Black pull a bicycle pump out of one of the playroom’s sex toy cupboards. The pump was attached to one of the valves on Rubber’s bottom. He gave it a single pump, and even though her mouth was stuffed with Green’s hardening cock, Christine heard Rubber inhale sharply.
“What you just felt was Mister Black inflating the rubber ring in your anal sheath. Another pump or two Mister Black.” Rubber moaned more loudly. “As you can start to tell, it’s stretching your anal sphincter open. As Mister Black keeps pumping – please Mister Black, a few more – it’s going to expand so that your anus is held wide open. I’m sure it’s most uncomfortable, but it will make it easier for us to enter you.”
“I think that’s about it.” Black advised.
Christine’s pen was only a few feet away from the massive chair. Happy not to be the centre of attention, she watched on in curiosity and disgust. The rubber ring that Mister Green had mentioned looked like a donut, about two inches in diameter, leaving an inch wide hole in its centre. Black detached the pump, and then reattached it to the second valve.
“Now this will take a bit longer.” Green advised, “That’s because the second bladder behind the ring is longer.” Black kept on pumping.
“This part is far more interesting. Imagine a tapered, inflatable cylinder – narrower at the entrance than the back and open ended. Ah, you are wondering why? Well it’s all a part of our experiment.
“The question we are seeking to answer is exactly how much cum can your bowels hold? With its narrow entrance, stuff can go in your arse, but it can’t go out. And of course, because of its width, an unfortunate side effect of your inflatable fuck doll sheath is that when my cock slides inside you, it’s going to feel like a baseball bat.”
“Pity for you.” Black added nastily to Mister Green explanation.
“But this is all in the name of science of course. So, what’s going to happen now, is that once Mister Black has finished pumping you up to the maximum width, I’m going to take this cock that you have so kindly made hard and ram it up your shitter. While I do that, Mister White is going to replace me at this end so you can get him ready. Of course, fuck dolls are never really a proper replacement for the real thing, so it will probably take me a while to get off.
Rubber’s moaning increased in intensity as Black kept on pumping. Finally, after several minutes, he detached the pump. The second bladder/sheath was visible through the open outer ring. At full inflation, it looked like an artificial latex sphincter. Christine thought that Rubber’s stomach looked bloated from the size of the bladder inside her.
While Green withdrew from Rubber’s mouth and Black took his place, White took an opportunity to sidle across to the play pen. Christine looked on warily as he leant against the wooden bars of her enclosure. He leant down and pulled her pacifier out of her mouth.
“How’s my beautiful baby girl?” Christine shuddered as the older man’s bony finger stroked her cheek gently.
“Fine Daddy.”
“Really?” He asked pointedly. “I think little Lollie might be fibbing a bit. You don’t look fine, you look very, very unhappy. Have you wet yourself?”
“No Daddy.”
“But earlier?”
“Yes Daddy,” His finger tickled under her chin.
“Did you like wetting yourself little Lollie?”
“Please,” She pulled away from him.
“Oh, poor baby didn’t like wetting herself.” His tone dropped, he grabbed her jaw pulling her face around to look him directly in the eye. “Too bad, you’re going to have to get used to it slut. I’m sorry I missed the big event, but I’m sure the Pet Slut recorded it for me. I can’t wait to watch it over and over again. I hope you felt helpless, just like a little baby. I hope you felt every last drop gush out of your no-no hole. Did you like it slut?”
“No,” she cried weakly as his gaunt fingers held her face like a vice. “It was horrid. Please stop this, please let me go.”
“Never.” He hissed. “I’ve got a feeling about you slut. The others. I get tired of them. But you? Watching you slowly get stripped back, piece by piece. It’s delicious. I’ll never let you go. By the time I’m finished with you… no. I don’t want to ruin the surprise. Just know little Lollie, that nothing makes me harder than seeing you in a sagging sopping diaper, bending over and begging for it hard in your tight little behind.
“How is Miss Bum-Bum?” He prised his fingers from her jaw.
“No. Not again,” she thought to herself. Her stomach rolled as she thought about his thick stubby cock jabbing through her aching bottom hole… again. Sucking in a deep breath she answered in the only way she could, by begging him to do the very thing she wanted least in the world.
“Very good poppet. You’re learning. You almost convinced me you really want Mister Winky to pound little Miss Bum-Bum. Very good. But no. Mister Winky is going to be busy in a minute with the Rubber Slut. But thank you very much for asking so nicely. Perhaps later on.”
Christine sighed in relief as Mister White turned his back on her.
In the centre of the room, Rubber wailed around Mister Black’s dick. Green stood behind her, his cock firmly imbedded inside the inflated rubber sheath buried in Rubber’s behind. Christine had no idea how painful the assault was, but from the sounds emerging from Rubber’s mouth, the girl was in a great deal of discomfort.
It may have been thirty minutes, it might have been five. Time flowed strangely in this terrible place. Between spikes of fear-fuelled adrenaline and her constant feeling of impending doom, Christine had no idea how long it took for Green to empty himself in Rubber’s behind. Finally, with a deep grunt he thrust himself deeply into her and shuddered.
“I hope you can feel my seed trapped inside you slut,” He slapped her on the buttock. “Think of it as the first down payment on what is about to become a significant deposit.” He laughed at his poor joke and withdrew his shrinking member from the rubber sheath. Black quickly took his place and thrust his longer length into Rubber’s posterior. In turn White took up position in front of Rubber’s mouth, however his thicker, shorter weapon, already at attention after his tete a tete with Christine, was unable to fit entirely into Rubber’s ring gag.
Christine felt sick watching the debauchery in the centre of the room and she looked away. Try as she might, she couldn’t stop thinking about the circumstances that she and her fellow captives found themselves in. She wished she could just go away inside her mind, but Rubber’s constant moans, along with the grunts and elations of the sadists, kept bringing her back to the here and now.
For the rest of the afternoon, the rapists rotated through Rubber’s various holes. Christine lost count of how many times each of them raped the poor girl’s prone form. After a while, Rubber stopped moaning. Christine had no idea whether she’d gone hoarse, given up, or fainted. Not that fainting would have made much difference. Bound as she was to the chair, hands, feet, thighs and neck, even if she had lost consciousness, the men could have still continued their vicious work.
More bottles arrived and she drank each of them down. Mister White watched her carefully, salivating in anticipation of Christine’s impending humiliation. He insisted on unsnapping the crotch of her ballerina onesie, revealing her pink plastic pants and cloth diaper. As it became evident that Christine was becoming increasingly uncomfortable, he removed himself from Rubber’s rape rota and stood next to the play pen watching her squirm.
Another bottle came and White insisted on feeding it to her himself. Already at bursting point, she sucked the water down slowly, knowing full well that each mouthful added to the payload in her bladder.
She squirmed about. White patted her gently, “Now popkin, you know you just have to let it go. Don’t fight it. There’s no point. Little babies don’t. Neither do you anymore.” Christine had her eyes closed, she hated the very sight of the perverted white-haired monster.
“No,” She murmured around the rubber nipple of her pacifier. This was even worse than the first time with White’s presence further adding to her sense of degradation. Her eyes fluttered open in shock as she felt the first spurts uncontrollably welling out of her. Hot pee seeped into her pants as she looked down.
“That’s right little one. Good girl. Go in your diaper for Daddy.” White cooed to her. Christine looked up and saw the horrid perversion radiating from his face. His tongue touched his lips, his eyes bright with yearning.
In shock, Christine let go entirely only to feel the now-familiar flood surge out of her. She looked down in horror to watch the damp spread out from her crotch across the Disney princess patterned diaper between her legs. Tears trickled down her face as she felt the complete humiliation of being unable to control the most basic of her bodily functions. White added to the moment by removing his penis from his pants to milk the thick beast as he watched Christine’s suffering.
“Oh poor baby. All wet.” He observed. “Let Daddy check.” He climbed into the pen and brushed Christine’s complaining arms away. His firm hand pushed into the soaked mass between her legs. Christine felt the warmth of her own urine against her skin and shuddered.
“Would you like Daddy to change you Princess?” He removed her pacifier, prompting her to answer.
Christine cringed. What sort of choice did she have? She could sit here, again, wet, feeling her own piss slowly turn cold. Or she could subject herself to White’s ministrations. No doubt he would make her changing as humiliating as possible. All these things flashed through her mind as she tried to come to a decision.
“Or you can just sit there. You’re choice little Lollie.”
Ultimately the prospect of sitting for an hour or more in a soaked diaper was simply too distasteful. In a tiny voice, Christine heard herself ask to be changed.
“Surely you can try harder than that Princess.” He responded.
“Please Daddy, could you change me?”
“Change what?”
Christine flushed with shame, “Please Daddy, could you please change my diaper?”
Mister White wasn’t going to let her off so easily. “Why do you need changing little one?”
“Oh god, can’t you please just change me? Isn’t it enough that I’ve asked.”
“No. It’s not. I want to hear why you want to be changed.” He squished her diaper again just to reinforce her helplessness.
Christine swallowed, “Please Daddy, I need my diaper changed because I’ve wet myself.”
“Ha.” He chuckled. “Need and want are two different things Princess. You don’t need your diaper changed, you want it changed. You can sit there pickling in your own pee pee if I choose. I could change you, but you’re not convincing me yet.”
In her mind, Christine screamed in frustration.
“I’ll tell you what Poppet. I’ll leave you there to think about things for a little while, and after my next turn with Rubber, I’ll come and ask you again. If you can convince me to change you, then I might just do that. Otherwise, you can sit there wet.”
“No!” She whimpered, “Please don’t leave me.”
“Too late little Miss. You’ve missed your chance. Maybe in a little while.” He climbed back over the pen’s fence to resume his participation in Rubber’s ongoing defilement.
---
The next time he came over, she begged wildly. She explained that she’d wet herself and wanted her Daddy to change her. He laughed again and left her.
Another bottle came. Dejectedly she drank it down. She thought long and hard how best to convince Mister White to get her out of her now chilly and chaffing diaper. During her following attempt she explained how she desperately needed changing, that she’d peed herself like a little baby and needed her Daddy to change her. Whatever it was that he was looking for, she didn’t deliver. He left her once again, extolling her to try much harder next time. Another bottle. Rubber seemed to come back to life, and her moans resumed as Black, Green and White rotated through her rubberised arse, dumping load after loading of warm spunk into her increasingly cum-filled bowels.
“Daddy,” she begged the next time, “Lollie pee-pee herself. Please change diapey.”
“That’s better. But there’s something else. I told you before what makes me hard. You just need to remember Princess.” He told her.
She remembered… Crushed, humiliated, cold and wet, she got to her feet and turned away from him. She bent forward. White smiled as he looked her from top to bottom. From the pink bow sitting in her strawberry blonde hair, over the pink fairy wings on her back, across the unbuttoned pink onesie that revealed the cold and sagging diaper between her legs, down to the pink ballerina slippers on her feet. “Miss Bum-Bum needs Winky.”
He leered, “Such a good little baby girl, for asking so nicely, Daddy will change you. But first you have to wet again. Then you’ll get Winky and a change.”
“Now?” She asked.
“Now.” He answered.
This was it. This was rock bottom. She was so miserable, so desperate to escape the disgusting, clammy diaper, that she did the unthinkable. This was different. This wasn’t giving in to the inevitable. This was altogether far worse. With White watching on, Christine pushed. There wasn’t much, but enough. She’d only had two bottles since her last pee, but she’d drunk enough. Christine sobbed as she made herself pee into the already soaked diaper. The warm piss quickly soaked through the already saturated cloth and soon she had trickles of clear urine splashing about inside her plastic pants. Some escaped through the frilled leg holes of her plastic pants and ran down her legs. As Mister White unbuttoned his fly, she felt her own liquid drip into her soft pink ballerina slippers.
Moments later, he had her doggy style on the floor of her playpen. His stubby cock rammed into her aching rectum. The soaked diaper and soiled plastic pants sat piled in corner of the pen as a testament to the depths of her shame and degradation.
Review This Story || Email Author: Azazel